credit with the Governour would have saved him and prevented such extremity unlesse he had proceeded so farre as to cast off the Earles sister whereof we heare nothing And even in that case seeing there is alwayes some hope of reconcilement between man and wife and therefore such fallings out are often born with in Princes upon that hope it is likely he would have used his care and credit to have composed things in some better sort however whether through his absence or negligence or that having small hope of amendment he would not meddle in it the Duke persists in his lewd wayes and growes rather worse then better Wee reade of no help or assistance that the Douglas made unto him as hee was bound by so neare alliance Neither do we heare how he carried himself toward the Earles sister his wife or whether shee had any children by him or not though they had been married at that time some foure or five yeares and hee was a man of twenty three or twenty foure years of age at the least having been eighteen when hee was enstalled Duke in the 1396. yeare which is a great neglect and oversight in our Writers This is clear that neither party had any contentment or comfortable succes from this match which they so much affected brought to passe with so great trouble disquiet and mischiefe in the Kingdome a notable lesson for men to moderate their desires of any thing and not to seeke it over eagerly though it seem never so advantagious in respect of the uncertainty of the sequell and event of all humane things But to returne to our prisoner wee see him hurt defeated a captive but neither disgraced nor discouraged no nor any whit lesse esteemed of by his friends or enemies who indeed needed not to bee over proud of this victory which was obtained rather by the multitude of men then meer valour neither were they yet quit with the house of Douglas for what they had received of them before however these vicissitudes of fortune in the emulation of these two houses Douglas and Percie were matter rather of sharpning then discouraging and dejecting their spirits and bred not hatred but an higher though emulous esteem of each towards other This overthrow and losse of the Earle Douglas did not diminish but rather increase his praise and glory and that even in the opinion of the Conqueror It became also the occasion of shewing his worth in a more conspicuous and publike Theatre and on a more eminent subject and powerfull enemy for not long after the Earle of Northumberland whether for envie of King Henries good successe to whom he had been a great friend in the beginning or for that Henry usurped the Kingdome contrary to his oath and promise or for his neglecting to relieve Edmond Mortimer Earle of March taken prisoner in his service against Owen Glendour by the said Owen or out of indignation against him for craving to have his prisoners from him which hee had taken at West Nisbet and at Homildon of whom onely they had sent Murdock Stuart to the King or for what ever other cause the said Earle entered into league with Edmond Owen and some other Lords against the King with such confidence that they made a tripartite Indenture wherein they divided all England into three parts to each of them a third whereupon Percie esteeming highly of the Douglas valour having had good proofe thereof at Homildon offered if hee would take part with him in this enterprise and shew himself as yaliant on his side as hee had done against him that he should not onely be let goe without ransome but also if they prevailed he should have Berwick and a part of Northumberland for his reward Douglas who was no wayes slack to embrace any good occasion against England gladly accepted the condition and getting leave to come home returned again at the time appointed well accompanied with many of his friends and followers The leading of the vantguard was committed to him which place he discharged bravely and behaved himself so as no man ever did more valiantly and admirably by all mens confession for after the Scots who were led by him had made a fierce onset upon the Kings foreward conducted by the Earle of Stafford and forced them to give back having almost broken their ranks the King came to their aid with his fresh troupes and renewed the fight more fiercely then before Douglas and Percie perceiving the King to be there in person bent their whole forces towards him with such violence that if George Dumbarre Earle of March who had of late betaken himself to the Kings side had not warned the K. to withdraw himself from that place Douglas had certainly slain him for hee made so hard an onset on the Kings Standard that he bore all down before him and slew the Earle of Stafford with his owne hands who had been made Constable of England that same day as also three more who were apparelled like the King and when the K. restored the battell again and had broken the rankes of those that stood against him Douglas seeing him the fourth man in royall apparell hee said aloud in great choler and indignation where the Devil were all these Kings borne and withall running fiercely at him beat him from his horse and at the same instant slew Sir Thomas Blunt the Kings Standard-bearer and overthrew the Standard But the K. was rescued and mounted again by those that were about him especially by his owne sonne afterward Henrie the fifth and so escaped At last the victory fell to the Kings side who had behaved himself most valorously and is reckoned to have slain with his owne hands thirty six of the enemies So that the victory is ascribed chiefly unto him who did both by word and example encourage his Souldiers that they renewed the fight slew the Lord Percie and with him discomfited the whole Hoast The Earle Douglas was taken prisoner and brought to the King who would on no wise consent to have him put to death though divers perswaded him to it but commended his faithfulnesse to his friend and praised his valour which he honoured much in regard whereof he both caused cure his wounds and sent him rich presents Some write that being asked by those of the Kings side why hee did joyne with such traitours against the King his reply was onely this It seemeth saith hee that the King is yet alive though divers Kings have been killed to day This answer being so full of resolution and courage and void of all fear did move the King to regard him so much the more They tell also that being hurt in his privie members when after the battell every man was reckoning his wounds and complaining hee said at last when hee had hard them all They sit full still that have a riven breike The speach continueth still in Scotland and is past into a Proverb which is
that these men here mean in saying that the Earle Douglas was an enemy to the King Not that he bare any ill will to the Kings person for that they could no wayes make appeare but because he was so great a man According to that generall rule that greatnesse in the Nobility is dangerous for the Prince and as if to be a great man were by infallible consequence to be an enemy to the King Which maxime I feare they have beaten into his head afterwards not so much to strengthen and provide for his security as to draw him to their party for strengthening of themselves for we see all their intentions aime but at their owne particulars and so in this they intend nothing else onely they colour their particulars with the Pretext of the Kings service as they doe this wicked fact also David Douglas the younger brother was also put to death with him and Malcolme Fleming of Cumbernald his speciall Counsellour They were all three beheaded in the back Court of the Castle that lieth to the West This augments yet their wickednesse that they execute his brother also whose age behoved to be lesse then his owne who was but very young too as wee have said These were good Tutors and bringers up of a young Prince thus as it were to bait him with the bloud of his Nobility and to imprint such a lesson in his tender minde that they were his enemies But for conclusion of this matter concerning these young men as there was no law laid against them so is there no History that beareth witnesse that they were guilty of any capitall crime And Major saith expresly Apud Annales legi quod viri illi non erant rei mortis sed consilio dolo Gulielmi Crighton Scotiae Cancellarii haec perpetrata sunt That is I reade in our Annales that these men were not guilty of death but this matter was atchieved by the counsell and fraud of Crighton Chancellour It is sure the people did abhorre it execrating the very place where it was done in detestation of the fact of which the memory remaineth yet to our dayes in these words Edinburgh Castle Towne and Tower God grant thou sinke for sinne And that even for the black dinner Earle Douglas got therein Now sith these youths were not guiltie whereof were they not guilty that put them to death and with what note of infamy to bee branded Though some seeme to blame this innocent young man as they cannot deny him to have beene with halfe words as guided by flattery given to insolency presumptuous in his Port yet is there no effect or affection brought importing either his being addicted to flattery or that hee was more insolent presumptuous or arrogant then became a man of his ranke But contrary that he was of a gentle nature a repulser of flatterie now as hee grew in age and of due magnificence such as well became him Let us therefore account of him so as one that was singular in respect of his yeares And let the blame lie fully on his enemies who shall finde some meeting hereafter from their Cousin that they may finde all the house perished not with him though indeed the punishment was not proportionated to that which they deserved In Gulielm David fratres in Arce Edinburgena trucidatos Vestra Sophocleo caedes est digna cothurno Vestra Thyestea coena cruenta magis Vos scelere atque dolis vos proditione necati Insontes puerique patriae proceres Regius vestro est foedatus funere vultus Qui fertur siccas non tenuisse genas Haeccine Rectores vestra est prudentia tanta Haeccine laudatur justitia haecne fides Exemplum aeternis nunquam delebile fastis Perstat fraudis atrae persidiaeque trucis In English thus Your murther may deserve a tragick Muse Your horrid dinner justly might excuse Thyestes feast by a more treacherous train Drawn to the axe more barbarously slain Then was his sonne your Princes guiltlesse eye Stain'd with the sight wept at the cruelty Is this these Rulers wisedome this their love To Justice this the prudence men approve So much O! blacke example fit to be Mark't in eternall scroules of infamy Of James called Grosse James the third James sixteenth Lord and seventh Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Abercorne and Annandale the fourth Duke of Turraine and Lord of Longe-ville UNto William succeeded his fathers brother James Lord of Abercorne in all the lands that were intailed but Beatrix sister to the said William fell here to the rest that were not entailed which were many say our Writers specially Galloway Wigton Balvein Ormund Annandale This James was called grosse James because hee was a corpulent man of body he had to wife Beatrix Sinclair daughter to the Earle of Orknay but which Earle it is not expressed To finde it wee must consider that from 1 William Sinclair the first that came out of France and married Agnes Dumbarre daughter to Patrick first Earle of March 2 the next was Henry his sonne who was married to Katherine daughter to the Earle of Stratherne 3 His sonne called Henry also married Margaret Gratenay daughter to the Earle of Marre 4 This Henries sonne Sir William passed into Spain with good Sir James Douglas who carried the Bruces heart to Jerusalem hee was married to Elizabeth Speire daughter to the Earle of Orknay and Shetland and so by her became the first Earle of Orknay of the Sinclaires The second Earle was 5 William also who married Florentina daughter to the King of Denmark the sixth person and third Earle was his son Henry who married Giles or Egidia daughter to the Lord of Niddisdale The seventh person and fourth Earle is Sir William who married Elizabeth Douglas daughter to Archbald Tine-man the first Duke of Turrain and sister to this James the grosse Now this James his wife cannot have been this last Sir Williams daughter for then she should have been his owne sisters daughter And therefore she hath been either Henries that married Giles Douglas or else Sir Williams who married Florentina which of the two I leave it to conjecture her great spirit and high ambition would seem to argue that shee was come of Kings and near to them but the Monument in Douglas calleth her daughter to Henry She bare to this Earle James seven sonnes and foure daughters The name of the eldest was William and the second James who were Earles of Douglas both of them by succession as we shall heare The third was Archbald who married the daughter of John Dumbarre Earle of Murray brother to George Earle of March by which means he got the Earledome of Murray The fourth named Hugh was made Earle of Ormond and had sundry lands given him by the King in Tividale and Rosse The fifth John was made Lord of Balvenie The sixth Henry was Bishop of Duncalden George the seventh died before he was fifteen yeares of age as our Chronicles do witnesse
father the Earle of Ormond and that having obtained them he shall resigne them in favour of the Earle of Angus Other things remarkeable we have none untill about the time of the Field of Flowden which makes it seem to be probable which some allege that all this time he was confined in Arane The pretended cause as they say was secret intelligence with King Henry of England but the true cause they say was his taking Jean Kennedie daughter to the Earle of Cassils out of Galloway to whom the King bare affection and to whom the Earle gave infeftement and seizing of the Lands of Bothwel although he never married her As touching the pretended cause it hath no appearance at all seeing there was alwayes peace and friendship betwixt us and both the Henries the 7. and 8. untill the warre was denounced or a very short time before And concerning that of Jeane Kennedie we have a note of an Indenture betwixt Angus Chancellour and the Lord Kennedie but they have neglected to set down about what it hath been in the year 1496. So that we are uncertain what to think of it And contrary to this we finde that the Lands of Bothwel were not in the Earles hands but in his sonne Georges who got them from the Lord Bothwel in exchange for the Lordship of Liddisdale which for that cause he resigned into the Kings hands in favor of the Earle Bothwel in the year 1492. so that the Earle could not give her the Lands that belonged to his sonne Further our Histories tels us that when James Earle of Aran who was sent with the Navy which the King had prepared for a present to Queene Anne of France had turned in upon Ireland and having burnt Knockfergus was come to Air a Sea-port in Coile the King offended with his folly gave the charge of the Ships to Angus for prosecuting of the voyage But Aran having heard of it hoysed saile and was gone before Angus could come to the place where the Ships lay Now although it should seem by this that the King continued his favour toward him yet there are some apparant reasons to move us to think that it hath been somewhat diminished For Alexander Lord Hume was made Warden of all the three marches and that before Flowdon of which the east and middle march at least had continued under the government of the Earles of Angus for the space of three or foure generations descending from father to sonne by succession from Earle William in the persons of James and George to this present Archbald Other mention or monument of him we have none till the Warres betwixt King James the 4. and King Henry the 8. of England It is reported by some that the Queene and he did what they could to disswade the King from that Warre but when he could not prevaile with him he followed him into England There the King having wasted Northumberland and taken Norham with some few other Castles got a view of the wife of one Heron of the Foord and did so fancie her that he neglected the prosecuting of the warre and care of his Army and did nothing but dallie with her Whilest the Army lay there idle the English sent a Herauld to the King desiring that he would appoint a day for battell But the greatest part of the Nobility did dislike it And the Earle of Angus though he saw all this and many moe errours yet he held his peace all this while whereas the rest of the Nobilitie reasoned with the King but in vain For the King told them flatly he would fight them though they were a hundreth thousand more and that he would retire Then and not till then the Earle of Angus hearing his answer and knowing the danger of such resolution being the Chief man amongst them both for years and authoritie he went about to set before the King the reasons of the counsell given him hoping by that meane to break him of his determination in these words Sir said he your Majestie hath done abundantly to satisfie your friendship with the King of France in that ye have made the King of England withdraw the greater part of his Army out of France and have turned the danger of the War from him without endangering your self For they cannot keep the fields long in a Countrey that is so cold and wasted especially now when the Winter is so near Neither need your Majestie to wonder that the French Ambassadour is so instant with us to fight he being a stranger it is no strange thing to see him prodigall of other mens bloud who doth not regard the good of the parties but the benefite that will thereby redound to France Besides his request is altogether impudent and shamelesse For he requires us to do that which his master a man of great understanding thinks not fit to do for his own Kingdom Neither should the losse of this Army seem small because our number is few for all that are of worth excell either in wisedome or valour in Scotland are here and these being slain the vulgar will become a prey to the enemy Therefore as it is safest for the present to prolong the Warre so is it most profitable in generall For if Lewis would have either the English exhausted with charges or wearied with delay what is more convenient then to compell him to divide his Forces by keeping one half thereof continually in readinesse against us who lye in wait to invade his Countrey upon every occasion so to ease the French of so much of their burden As for your honour and reputation which men pretend what can be more honourable than having razed so many Forts and Castles wasted and spoyled their Countrey with fire and sword to returne laden with such store of spoyle that they shall not be able to recover their losses nor their soile redeem the former beautie in many years though there should happen to be peace What greater commoditie can we expect to reap of the Warre than in such a tumultuous noise of Armes to have leisure to refresh our souldiers with ease and quietnesse to our credit and to our enemies shame Of all the victories that are acquired that which is obtained more by counsell than force of Armes is most properly the victory of man and the praise of it doth onely redound to the Commander and Generall for in it the Armie can claim no part or interest When the Earle had ended his speech all that were present shewed by their countenance that they did approve and assent unto his counsell But the King who had solemnely sworn to give battell heard him unwillingly and answered angerly bidding him if he were afraid go home Then Angus seeing the King obstinate and fore-seeing in his minde what would be the event of such headinesse burst forth in teares and after a while having gathered his spirits again when he was able to speak If my former life said he doth
hate most honour brings Of George Master of Angus and sonne to Archbald the first HIs eldest son as hath been said was George slain at Flowdon designed commonly by the appellation of Master of Angus He was married to Elizabeth Drummond daughter to the Lord Drummond of whom we told how he defeated the Earle of Lennox His children by her were three sonnes First Archbald afterward Earle of Angus Secondly Sir George of Pittendrich Thirdly William Priour of Colding hame His daughters were First the Lady Yester Secondly the Lady Basse. Thirdly Jeane Lady Glames Fourthly Alison married first to Robert Blackader of Blackader and afterward to Sir David Hume of Wedderburne Fifthly the Lady Drumlanerige as I take it Also they mention a sixth married to a Baron in the North whom they name not neither do I know who he should be His age at his death to reckon from the 15. year of his fathers age in the 1469. to the year of his own death at Flowdon 1513. was not above 44. His actions because he never came to be Earle are not recorded Some dealing there was betwixt him as Governour of Liddisdale and the Lord Dacres in England with whose Deputies he agrees to meet at Dumfreis for doing of Justice in the year 1489. the year after the King was killed at Bannock-burne So at Cannabie he met with the Lord Dacres himself where they accorded not well For they intended both to send to the Councels of both Nations to have their determination of their differences He agrees the same year with Sir Robert Lundie of Bagonie Treasurer for a generall remission to Ewsdalde Eskdale and Niddisdale which I think should rather be Liddisdale for a 1000. pounds being at this time not above 20. years of age not out of Curatorie by the Laws though that was in his fathers hands Yet we see also Courts held in his name by his Bailiffs as a retoure of Adam Ker to some Lands in Selkrig in the said year which makes me to think he hath been then married Also he it is as we told above that excambes the Lands of Liddisdale for Bothwell with Patrick Earle Bothwell resigning the Lands of Liddisdale and the King disponing them upon the resignation in the year 1492. upon what reason either the Earle Bothwelshould have affected these or he preferred the other and not thought himself as fit to rule that unruly Countrey as any other I have not heard But it was done in his fathers life time who was no fool when he was in his greatest vogue the first three years of King James the fourth He allies afterward with this same Earl Bothwel marrying his sonne Archbald to his daughter but that must be long after except that he hath been married young as some say he was In the year 1510. he indents for the marriage of his fourth daughter Alison to Robert Blackaders sonne and apparent heir to Andrew Blackader of that Ilk. Her portion 300. marks the terms 1. at the compleating 40. pounds and 20. pounds at the feast of Martimasse next after and so 20. pounds termly till it were payed That same year he is infeft in Abernethie And this is all we have of him which we have set down chiefly for his children and the Historie that followeth of them Of Archbald the seventh Earle of Angus and the second Archbald TO Archbald the first succeeded Archbald the second his Grand-childe by his sonne George Master of Angus He was thrice married first to Margaret Hepburne daughter to Patrick Hepburne the first Lord Bothwell being as yet very young for at his second marriage he was not old but a youth or stripling Adolescens She died in childe-birth within the year as they say immediatly after the Field of Flowdon 2. His second wife was Queen Margaret relict of King James the 4. and daughter to King Henry 7. of England She bare to him a daughter Lady Margaret Douglas who was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox and bare to him Henry Lord Darnly that married Queen Mary of Scotland and father to King James the sixt of Scotland and first of great Brittain now happily reigning Lady Margaret had also another sonne named Charles who was father to the Lady Arabella 3. His third wife was Margaret Maxwell daughter to the Lord Maxwell She bare to him a sonne and a daughter who died both of them before they were 8. years old He had also a base daughter by a daughter of Traquairs Jeane Douglas married to the Lord Ruthven Some say that he begot this daughter in the Queens time while she lying in of Lady Margaret Douglas in England after her delivery went to London and stayed there with her brother King Henry the 8. and with her sister the late Queen of France and then Duchesse of Suffolk Others say that it was before He had also a base sonne as I take it commonly called George the Postulant to a by-name because I know not upon what claim or title he did postulate and claim the Abbacie of Aberbroth or Abernethock and not onely did postulate it but apprehended it also and used it as his own Having brought the house of Angus still increasing and growing in greatnesse and honour unto this man Archbald the second shall we suffer it now to decay or to take halt in his person No but we shall see it increase so much the more as he approacheth nearer unto that descent which is able to give honour unto basenesse it self far more to adde and multiply honour upon that which is already honourable Men do not onely take honour from their progenitors their posterity makes them honourable when they have much honour and that variable according to the degrees of their honour more or lesse Which seeing it is undeniable in what place of honour shall we rank this Archbald father to the Lady Margaret Douglas and by her great Grandfather to our Soveraigne King James of great Brittain This one thing is enough to lift him up to the highest top of honour All other things are but accessary yet are they additions of great importance Men are honourable by their marriage Who then so honourable as he Having married a Queen a Kings daughter a Kings sister a Kings mother Others also of the Subjects of this Countrey have married Queens I grant But none of them did marry Queen Margaret a Lady so vertuous None did marry a Queen so Royally descended and every way Regall in her father her mother her brother her sister her husband her sonne being all of them Kings or Queens None did marry a Queen without some blemish and diminition of her reputation but he None with the approbation of all men even of the Queens own chief Kinred with the allowance desire and exhortation of her Kinsfolks of King Henry the 8. But you will say perhaps that this hath been chance or fortune or ignorance in her blindnesse of an impotent woman who placed her affection
within the Wals of any strength having ever in his mouth this maxime which he had received from his Predecessours That it was better to hear the Lark sing than the Mouse cheep The Castle was well defended for certain dayes none hurt within many without were wounded with shot from the Castle and some burnt and scalded with their own Powder which took fire unawates and divers killed The besiegers were troubled without by the horsemen who assaulted them daily at their trenches so that seeing no hope of carrying it they raised their siege and retired In their retreat they were set upon in the Reare by Angus his horsemen and one David Falconer a principall Cannonier slain with some other hired Musketiers and two of the Cannons cloyed This the K. took so highly esteeming it an affront and scorn put upon him that he swore openly that so long as he lived the Douglasses should never be received into favour He was then young and in his hot bloud and saw not their worth or at least looked upon it through the prospective of an angry passion but before he died he saw it more setledly and clearly and that their service was more steadable than all theirs that were now about him Being come to Edinburgh he adviseth what was next to be done It was thought fit to keep a company at Coldingham which needed not to be very great but onely to lye there constantly to preserve and protect the common people from their incursions But that was to Bell the Cat a good designe but difficult to prosecute Billie where Angus made his residence is within five miles of Coldingham and all the Countrey about did favour him yea some in that same Town it self did bear him good will The task to execute this conclusion was laid upon the Earle Bothwell who was the most powerfull man in Lowthian He refuses it absolutely as that which he was not able to perform So is the King driven to think of another The Earle of Arran was the greatest in power and friendship but he had slain the Earle of Lennox at Linlithgow and was in societie with the Douglasses He doubts with what zeal or fidelity he would prosecute the businesse Argyle was in great account for warrelike and politick wisedome But he lay farre off in the North-West parts of the Kingdome There is no remedie he must be the man he is made Lieutenant and as our Writers say by the Lord Humes assistance drove Angus out of Scotland But all our ancient men who lived in those dayes and were present at those doings and actors in them say the contrary That he did no good but came to Dumbar and some of his companies going before were set upon at the Peeths and three or fourscore of them slain Hereupon was made this rime in derision beginning thus The Earle of Argyle is bound to ride From the border of Edge-bucklin bray And all his Habergeons him beside Each man upon a sonke of Stray They made their vow that they would slay c. Neither did the Lord Hume take any particular dealing against him neither did he leave Scotland being compelled thereto by force as our traditioners say but upon the King of Englands desire who wished him so farre to obey and yeeld to his Prince He also caused him to render Tantallon up to the King What warrand the King of England had and what promises by word for it stood not with his honour to give any thing in writ that his clemency might be free and voluntary and not by capitulation our History doth rather glance at it than expresse it in these words That the Castle of Tantallon being rendred the King should under his hand-writing assure them of the rest of their petitions Yet the Castle being rendred the rest were not for all that sincerely kept What he speaks of the rendering of the Castle our old men acquainted with these mysteries speak also of the Earles leaving Scotland That both were done upon these promises They tell also what the promises were that they should be received again pardoned and get their peace the Kings honour being once thus salved by his going out of the Countrey and rendering of the Castle within such a space as was agreed on Our Histories also signifie no lesse by the exception which it makes in this The rest sayes he were not sincerely kept except that favour was granted to Alexander Drumond to return c. Then his return hath been one of the conditions seeing it is accepted as one of them that were performed Neither hath the condition been that he alone should return but that they should be brought home all of them He signifies also that Drumonds return was not permitted out of any respect to the promise but at the request of Robert Bartaine So that the exception is no exception and so nothing hath been keeped But the King of England to whom the promise was made was not at this time disposed to exact the performance of it and to back his exacting of it with 40000. men as Princes promises should be urged Men say he had other work in hand and businesse of his own to request for which was to desire his Nephew James to be quiet and not to trouble his Kingdome while he made Warre against the Emperour Charles Yet afterward in the year 1532. he sought it directly amongst the conditions of peace that the Douglas according to his promise should be restored For King Henries own part he entertained them with all kinde of beneficence and honour and made both the Earle and Sir George of his privie Councell The Kings anger still continued against them in such sort that nine years after in 1537. he was contented that Jeane Douglas Lady Glames who was Angus sister should be accused by false witnesses condemned and execute The point of her accusation was that she and her husband Archbald Campbell then and her sonne and an old Priest had gone about to make away the King by Witch-craft Their servants were tried and racked but confessed nothing the accuser John Lion a Kinsman of her first husband when he saw how they were like to be used and that the house of Glames would be ruined repenting of what he had done confessed to the King that he had wronged them but it did no good She was burnt upon the Castle hill with great commiseration of the people in regard of her noble bloud of her husband being in the prime of her years of a singular beauty and suffering all though a woman with a man-like courage all men conceiving that it was not this fact but the hatred the King carried to her brothers that had brought her to this end Her husband seeking to escape over the wall of the Castle fell and broke his leg and so died Her sonne was kept in prison because he was so young that the law could not strike against him Others were committed to Ward as
Sir George Hume of Wedderburne who was Angus his sisters son to the Black-Nesse for whom his mother Dame Alison Douglas coming often to entreat the King for him though he alwayes used her courteously and gave her good countenance and that almost onely to her of all their friends so that his language was by way of excusing without deniall yet she could obtain nothing till a little before his death about the rode of Fawla when hee began to misse their service then he set him at libertie His implacabilitie did also appear in his carriage toward Archbald of Kilspindie whom he when he was a childe loved singularly well for his ability of body and was wont to call him his Gray Steell Archbald being banished into England could not well comport with the humour of that Nation which he thought to be too proud and that they had too high a conceit of themselves joyned with a contempt and despising of all others Wherefore being wearied of that life and remembring the Kings favour of old toward him he determined to trie the Kings mercifulnesse and clemency So he comes into Scotland and taking occasion of the Kings hunting in the Park at Stirlin he casts himself to be in his way as he was comming home to the Castle So soon as the King saw him afar off ere he came near he ghessed it was he and said to one of his Courtiers yonder is my Gray Steell Archbald of Kilspindie if he be alive The other answered that it could not be he and that he durst not come into the Kings presence The King approaching he fell upon his knees and craved pardon and promised from thence forward to abstain from all meddling in publick affairs and to lead a quiet and a private life The King went by without giving him any answer and trotted a good round pace up the hill Kilspindie followed and though he wore on him a Secret or shirt of Maile for his particular enemies was as soon at the Castle gate as the King There he sat him down upon a stone without and entreated some of the Kings servants for a cup of drink being wearie and thirstie but they fearing the Kings displeasure durst give him none When the K. was sat at his dinner he asked what he had done what he had said and whither he was gone It was told him that he had desired a cup of drink and had gotten none The King reproved them very sharply for their discourtesie and told them that if he had not taken an oath that no Douglas should ever serve him he would have received him into his service for he had seen him sometime a man of great abilitie Then he sent him word to go to Leith and expect his farther pleasure Then some kinsman of David Falconer the Cannonier that was slain at Tantallon began to quarell with Archbald about the matter wherewith the King shewed himself not well pleased when he heard of it Then he commanded him to go to France for a certain space till he heard farther from him And so he did and died shortly after This gave occasion to the King of England Henry the 8. to blame his Nephew alledging the old saying That a Kings face should give grace For this Archbald whatsoever were Anguses or Sir George his fault had not been principall actor of any thing nor no counsellour or stirrer up but onely a follower of his friends and that no wayes cruelly disposed He caused also execute Sir James Hamilton of Evendale for divers reasons but that which incensed him most was his correspondencie and secret trafficking and meeting with the banished Douglasses especially with Sir George whom he met with in the Park-head as the King was informed There was no man that he could hear had but received them into his house but he caused apprehend and execute the rigour of the law upon them He caused the Laird of Blackader bring in John Nisbet of the Spittell and made him to be executed to death for receiving as was alledged at least the Earle of Angus into his house These many executions proceeding from many reports and delations given to him bred great suspition in his minde all the woods seemed full of theeves Many were put to death for the Douglasses this was a token that they had many favourers many were offended by these executions and so many ill-willers by being offended So his suspition against the Nobilitie was daily increased his jealousie growes cares multiply his minde is disturbed which would not suffer him to sleep sound but troubled his head with dreames and fansies In the mean time the Warres began with England by mutuall incursions on the Borders The King sent George Gordon Earle of Huntley to the Border to represse the English But they seeing his Forces so small came forward to have burnt Jedburgh The Lord Hume hearing of their intention went and lay in their way The Earle of Angus had been sent down to the Border by the K. of England to wait for occasion to do something against Scotland and was now with these English here Hee disswaded them from fighting and told them that the Lord Hume would not flee nor his men leave him and that they would all die at his feet But they would needs fight and were overthrowne The Earle of Angus himself was almost taken for he was caught about the neck and rid himself again with his dagger and so escaped There were some slaine more taken all scattered and chased The King was so glad hereof that he gave the lands of the Hirsell to Sir Andrew Ker of Little-dean for bringing the first newes hereof but he that was the chief actor the Lord Hume got nothing This was at Halden rig Then was the rode of Fawla where the Nobilitie did flatly refuse to fight and suffered the English to retire and escape without battell or skirmish The King being there in person was so enraged hereat that he burst forth into open railing against them calling them cowards and beasts that were not worthy of their places or Predecessours and withall told them that he should bring home those that durst and would fight meaning the Earle of Angus and his friends Then followed on the neck of this the defeat at Solemne-Mosse where Oliver Sinclar being deserted by the Nobility was fain to flie and so lost the day and many were taken prisoners many also yeelded themselves to the English The King who was not farre off when he heard of it was wonderfully commoved having his minde distracted with indignation anger grief and sorrow now thinking how to be avenged on them that had dealt thus traiterously with him then of new preparation for the Warres how it should be managed For which he saw now there was but one way left which was to bring home the Earle of Angus upon what ever terms seeing at last what a subject he had thrust from him and repenting him said he should
bring him home that would take order with them also But it was too late for his death ensuing shortly after hindered the execution of that purpose He died the thirteenth of December 1542. leaving one onely daughter Mary his heir behinde him a childe of five dayes old But although he lived not to effect his determination yet he gave them an honourable testimony of their worth and withall made a confession of the wrong he had done to them and gave them a clear absolviture from all former imputation And so for their part they rest satisfied with it and seek no other The King was dead who had purposed to have brought them home his will is enough to them they stand not on ceremonies they come home now unsent for There were taken prisoners at the Solom-Mosse seven Earles and Lords foure and twenty others of inferiour but good place and quality When King Henry of England had triumphed a while over them causing to lead them from the Towre of London to Court through Cheapside Street the 20. of December upon Saint Thomas day he rebuked them as breakers of Covenant by a long harangue of his Chancellour who magnified the Kings mercy who did said he remit much of the rigour he might justly have used against them After this they had some more freedome and when the news of the Kings death was come he dealt kindly with them and told them his intention which was to have their Kings daughter married to his sonne Prince Edward that so the Nations of England and Scotland might be joyned together by that alliance for affecting of which match he takes their promise to favour his designe and to set it forward at home as farre as they might without dammage to their Countrey or reproach and infamy to themselves So having first taken pledges and hostages of them at New-Castle by the Duke of North-folke for their return in case the peace were not agreed on he sent them home to Scotland the first of January 1543. with these returned our Douglasses the Earle and Sir George after fifteen years exile and were received of all with great joy and gratulation Onely they were not welcome to the Cardinall They had been ever at variance they ranne divers courses in policie he suspected their Religion specially Sir Georges He knew they would not approve nor ratifie the Kings testament which he had forged wherein he was made Protectour and Governour with three Noblemen to be his Assessours He doubted not but that they would oppose him in the Parliament and therefore here he found means to be chosen Governor before their return Yet his fraud was detected before they came home and he debouted and put from that authority In his place James Hamilton Earle of Arran was chosen as being the man to whom it properly belonged as next heire and best beloved partly because they had a good opinion of his towardly disposition and that he was not averse from the reformed Religion whereof he willingly read the controversies partly because they hated the Archbishop Beton and his priests crueltie which put every man in fear of their government That businesse was settled ere they came home The next point was the marriage of the young Queen which they were to set forward with England The Queen mother and the Cardinall and the whole faction of the Priests oppose this way with all their might and power But they prevailed not and the Cardinall because he troubled all and would suffer nothing to be done orderly he was shut up in a Chamber till the matters were concluded and pledges promised to bee given to the English Ambassadour Sir Ralphe Sadler for performance Ambassadours also were sent into England to treat on the conditions They were the Earle of Glencarne Sir George Douglas Sir William Hamilton of Machane and the Secretarie of estate These remained foure moneths in England agreed at last and concluded all articles and conditions But in their absence the Cardinall was set at liberty who troubled all gathered a contribution of the Clergie and what by bribing what by other practices used by him and the Queen turns the Nobilitie quite an other way When those that had been sent into England were returned and found things in this estate they were much grieved at it and laboured to recall things and to perswade them to keep their promise made to King Henry To move them hereto Sir George Douglas spake to them very earnestly and told them the apologue of the asse which a King did love so dearly that he had a great minde and desire to have her to speak and having dealt with divers Physicians to make her to speak they told him it was a thing impossible and gainst nature but he being impatient and not enduring to have his desire crossed slew them because they told him the truth At last he trying about what others could doe one who was made wise by their example being required to do it he undertook it but withall he shew him that it was a great work and would be very chargeable The King being set upon it to have it done told him he should have what allowance he pleased and bade him spare for no charges and that besides he would reward him liberally The Physician told him that it would prove also a long cure and could not be done in a day ten years were the fewest that could be allotted to it The King considered of it and was contented to allow him that time for performing it and so they agreed and the Physician began to fall to work about his asse His friends hearing of it came to him and asked him what he meant to take in hand that which could not be performed in nature He smiled and said unto them I thought you had been wiser than to ask me such a question if I had sayes he refused to take it in hand he had put me to death presently now I have gained ten years time before which be expired who can tell what may happen The King may die the asse may die I my self may die and if any of these happen I am freed In the mean time I shall be in good estate wealth honour and the Kings favour Even so sayes Sir George stands the case with us at this time if wee refuse and leap back from the conditions that are propounded and agreed on wee enter into present Warre for which we are very unfit and ill provided If we embrace them we gain time we shall enjoy peace and quietnesse during the Queens childe-hood and before that be expired Prince Edward may die our Queen may die King Henry may die or the parties when they come to age may refuse one another or then perhaps as things may fall out it may be thought the best way by us all But he could not perswade them to it the Queen mother and the Cardinall the Popish and Politick Faction standing for France and drawing
neare the King He had upon the first surmising of an alteration come from Edinburgh with a company of some fourescore horse but hearing that the Earle of Marre was at Kinrosse in his way hee sent his company with his brothers Robert and Henrie and he himselfe with one or two taking a byway came to have slipt into the Kings presence before they had beene aware of him But Gowrie being advertised hereof met him at the gate and had straightwayes killed him if George Authenlecke sometime servitour to Morton had not held his hand as he was about to have pulled out his dagger to have stabbed him His two brothers with their company were defeated by the Earle of Marre of which Robert was wounded also and taken prisoner There joyned with Marre and Ruthven openly Thomas Lion Master of Glames Lawrence Lord Oliphant together with Sir Lewis Ballandine of Achnowle Justice-Clerke and others Before Marre came the Guard made some difficultie to admit them and grant them entrance into the Kings chamber for they serving for pay and being put in and commanded by Arran when they heard what had happened to their Captaine made an offer to resist and not to suffer any man to come neare the King unlesse hee should signifie his pleasure to be such Sir Lewis Ballandine conceiving great indignation hereat asked at master David Hume who by chance was come thither and stood next to him if he had a pistoll about him which he gave him but withall said to him Be not too hastie to shoot let them alone you shall find that their fury will soone fall lacking their Captaine and a head and that they will give way when once they see the Nobility approach And so they did indeed for the Earle of Marre being come and the rest joyning with him they shranke away and gave place When they came to the King they shewed him the necessity of doing what they had done in regard of the violence of Arrane and their feare and suspition of the Duke of Lennox That there was no other way to remove the generall discontent of his Subjects and to prevent the dangers which would follow thereupon to himselfe and his Crowne then by removing of these men from about him whose unjust actions and violent oppressions reflected upon his Majesty to the great prejudice of his honour and estate as also to the great disadvantage of Religion and the good of his people The King assented to what they said either because he thought it to be the true or rather as appeared afterward that he might seeme to approve of that which hee could not resist So they goe to Perth then to Stirling where their Proclamations were set forth the one containing the Kings Declaration concerning what was done at Ruthven that it was for his service and acceptable to him In the other the Duke of Lennox was commanded to depart out of the Realme of Scotland before the 24. of September There was a third also by which the Chamberlain Aires were discharged to be kept The Earle of Angus had a little before these things come down from the Court of England to Berwick in expectation of this change and now having notice given him by these Noblemen of what had passed he stayed a while in the towne and thereafter came into Scotland yet did he not goe directly to Court but came to Cumledge in the Merse a house within eight miles of Berwick which belonged to Archbald Authenleck a follower of his Uncle Morton and lay next adjacent to his Barony of Boncle There he remained till Master Bowes and Master Cary Embassadours from the Queen of England came into Scotland the 11 of September and did by their intercession obtain of the King that hee might be assoyled from that crime of Rebellion which his enemies had put upon him because he had not obeyed their charges given out in the Kings name to come to Court which was indeed to come into their power Neither did he presently after hee was relaxed come neare the King untill he had assurance that the King was very well contented and desirous that he should come to him but stayed some five weekes expecting his full and free consent therein that his return might bee such as could not be excepted against The King delayed him a while that hee might be beholding to him for this favour and he was contented to stay so long that the King might see he was willing to receive it at his hands as a favour and that by so doing he might fully remove all hard construction that his Majesty could make of his withdrawing into England He had presence of the King the 20. of October about two moneths after he came home in the Palace of Haly-rood-house where hee was kindly and lovingly received to the great contentment of all men and with great commendation of his modesty for that hee had patiently waited for his Princes pleasure so long a time and had not abruptly rusht into his sight which many would and he might have done easily had he pleased to have made that use of the times and opportunitie which was offered but his disposition was not that way set he was truely of a milde disposition abhorring all turbulencie every way towardly inclining to peace and to all submission toward his Prince Now being thus returned gladly would hee have lived in quietnesse and injoyed the Kings favour still as he had it at this time and willingly would he have served him as a faithfull and loyall Subject according as he had been pleased to have imployed him without further stirring or meddling with any thing or any person Neither as I thinke did the world ever know or bring forth a more calme and quiet spirit voyd of ambition and covetousnesse as also of all envie and malice to any creature which are the chiefe causes of restlesse and tumultuous practices He was also mindfull of Mortons counsell at his death who advised him to doe so and being alreadie in so honourable a place first of the Nobilitie he had little or nothing else to desire or hope for if hee could have been assured to possesse his owne in peace But finding the Countrey divided the dregs of the old faction that stood for the Queen still working underhand and by it the Romish party labouring to undermine the true reformed Religion and such as had been instruments to establish it upon whose ruine these new men by their new courses did indeavour to build their preferment so that none could with surety live in any honourable place as a good Patriot but behoved to take part with them that stood for Religion and undergoe the like hazard as they did Besides these Noblemen had in very deed wrought out and made way for his returne from exile by removing of those who were as common enemies to all honest men so more particularly his especiall enemies having been authours of his Uncles death and who had seized
1400. Their marriage His death He founded the Colledge of Bothwell His children Or Tine man Edinburgh Castle defâ—…nded by Douglas against King Henry the fourth Occasion of the battell of Homildon neere Milfield The battell lost and Douglas taken Occasion of the battell of Shrewsbury Walter Douglas taken 1406. He is set free He burnes Penmoore The soule road His sonne Wigton and Buchan in France The Duke of Clarence wounded by Sir John Swinton Clarence slain by Buchan Pasche Eve The Earle Douglas goes into France Made D. of Turraine The occasion of the battell of Vernoill A battell at Vernoil Douglas slain The Scottish guard erected in France He is sent Ambassadour into England Brings home the King Variance betwixt the Governours His death 838. 1389. His wife King Robert the third his daughter First Laird of Fintrie Warden of the middle marches 1436. The battel at Piperdean 1436. He overthrevv Percie Sir Gilbert Iohnstoun of Elphinston slain Dieth 1452. Sibard his wife Originall of the house of Balgonie Sibard Buch. lib. 7. Sibaulds Sibaulds His children The originall of the house of Bonjedward His person He followeth the King against the Earle Douglas his Chief 1457. He overthrowes the Earle Douglas Percie in a bloudie battel in the Merse Bond of Manreid and service by the Lord Hamilton to him Indenture betwixt King Henry the sixth and him 1460. He brings the French out of Anwick Castle His death 1462. 1468. His marriage 1470. His children foure sonnes Glenbarvies originall Kilspindies originall Three daughters Base sonnes Parkheads originall He takes order with Cochran and the Courtiers The relation thereof 1474. Coghran a Mason Coghrana a Singer The King with his Army at Lawder The Nobility meet in the Church Angus makes this speech The Lord Gray his speech Angus called Bell the Cat. Cochran and his fellowes hanged The Army dismissed the King comes to Edinburgh Plot against the King The K. sonne head of the faction of the Nobles against his father Battell aâ—… Bannockburne The K. 〈◊〉 1488. Five English Ships taken by Andrew Wood. A Parliament at Edinburgh 6. November 1488. Chambeâ—… Lord Hume Angus Chancellour Warre with England and the occasion of the Field of Flowdon Angus his speech to the King to disswade him from fighting The field of Flowdon 1513. Sept. 15. Angus death 1514. A duel betwixt Angus and Spense 1489. Cannabbie 1491. 1510. He marries Q. Margaret The Queen looseth her Regencie by her marriage Convention about choosing of a Governour The Duke of Albanie made Governour Prior Hepburn undermines the Lord Hume Lady Margaret ' Douglas born at Harbottle in England Ant. Darsius or De la Beaute slain 1517. Dissention betwixt Arran and Angus 1520. Skitmish in Edinburgh betwixt them 1520. 1521. Angus goeth into France 1522. 1523. Albanies government abrogated The Earle of Angus returns out of France The Triumvirate of Angus Argyle and Lennox The Triumvirate dissolved The slaughter of Patrick Blackader Archdeacon of Dumblane A faction against Angus Conflict betwixt Angus and Balcleuch at the bridge of Melrosse 1526. Arran joynes with Angus and Lennox makes up a faction against them Conflict at Linlithgow Lennox and Hamilton Lennox slain The beginning of a change with Angus and his discourting The King escapes to Stirlin Castle Angus and the Douglasses banished from the Court. Parliament at Edinburgh the 6. of Sept. 1528. The Douglasses are forfeited Tantallon besieged Argyles expedition against them frustrated Angus returneth to England He and Sir George Privie Counsellours there William Glames burnt Kilspindie dieth in France Haldenrig Hirsel lands given to A. Ker. Fawla Solemne Mosse K. James the fifth dieth 1542. Hamilton Governour Sir George Douglas his speech concerning marrying with England Lennox comes home out of France Angus and Sir George made prisoners They are relâ—…ased again Lennox goes to England Marries Lady Margaret Douglas The Governour and Angus at Coldinghame Sir Ralph Ivers and Sir Brian Laitons expedition Angus speech to the Governour Occasion of Pinkie field Defeature at Pinkie Queen Mary sent into France Queen-Mother Governour The devill is in this greedy Glad she will never be full Angus dyer His lurking and bâ—…ing a Greeve He is a prisoner in England Râ—…turnes Lives retired and privately at home He comes abroad and begins to deal in publick 〈◊〉 The Queen-Mother dieth Morton Ambassadour in England Queen Mary arrives in Scotland Friendship betwixt Morton and Murray Their ruine plotted The Queen goeth to the North they accompany her The Queen at Innernesse Alexander Gordon beheaded She goes to Aberdene The battle at Corrighie 1562. Lennox and Henry Lord Darnely come hoâ—… Proposition of martiage with the Queen They marâ—…y the 27. of July 1565. The Runne-about Rode Morton Chancellour Rizio Rizio his death plotted by the King Rizio killed 1566. Martii 8. Morton flees to England The Lord Ruthven dies there Bothwell the Queens favourite Morton returnes King James borne 1566. 19. June The King murdered by Bothwell The Nobilitie bands against Bothwell The Queen and Bothwel at Borthwick Carbury hill The battell of Carburie hill 1567. June the 5. King James crowned 1567. July 26. Murray Regent Earle Bothwel a Pirate Is pursued Flees to Denmark Dies mad there The Queen escapes out of Logh-leven 1568. May 2. The field of Langside the 10. of May. 1568. Langside lord May 13. 1568. The Roade of Hoddam The Regent goes to England 1569. A Convention at Perth Convention at Stitlin The Earle of Northumberland taken and sent to Logh-leven The Regent Murray 〈◊〉 at Lithgow Convention at Edinburgh 1. May. 1570. July 13. Lennox Regent Morton goes to Brechin The Regent also goes thither The Garrison yeelds Morton sent into England He returnes and comes to Stirlin the 1. of May 1571. The Lousie-Law Parliament the 14. of May 1571. without the Gates of Edinburgh A fight at Craig-Miller the 2. of June 1571. Morton at Leith Conflict with the Lords of the Queens Faction The 10. of June At the Gallow-Law Parliament in Stirlin the 4. of August Contention about Bishops An attempt upon Stirlin and the Lords there Lennox the Regent killed Buried 1571. Marre Regent 9. Septemb. Those of Edinburgh set fire in Dalkeith A truce in August 1572. Marre the Regent dieth the 28 of October Morton Regent the 24. of Novem. 1572. The Queens partie within the castle of Edinburgh The Castle blocked up Parliament at Edinburgh the 26. of Jan. Siege of the Câ—…le of Edinburgh 1573. 〈◊〉 April The castle rendered the 19. of May. Grange executed Parliament Jan. 26. 1572. Acts concerning Religion Generall Assembly in Edinburgh 1573. The Red Swire Morton dimâ—…s 〈◊〉 The Lord Glames slain at Stirlin Morton President of the Councell Parliament in Stirlin Castle the 25. of July 1578. Duellbetwixt Tait and Johnston Athole dies at Stirlin The King comes to Edinburgh and makes his entrie the 17. of October The beginning of Mortons fall Obignie comes home in September 1579. Controversie betwixt the Lord Ruthven and Olyphant Morton accused of the K. murther Imprisoned in the Castle Morton is sent to Dumbarton He is brought back to Edinburgh the 27. of May And there condemned of treason †It would be knowne what was in these Letters His confession before his death Morton ' brought to the Scaffold His death His education He fleeth inâ—…o England Change in Court 1582. Justice Aires in Perth in July The roade of Ruthven 1582 August 24. Angus returneth home He joins with the Lords against the Courtiers 1583. I ennox dies in France Gowrie takes a remission for the fact at Ruthven Arran returns to Court Angus confined beyond Forth He is sent beyond Spaye He goeth to Elgin in Murray Discord betwixt the Ministers and Courtiers Melvin flees to Berwick His Apology Gowrie commanded to go beyond sea Lodowick Duke of Lennox brought home Gowry taken at Dundie Angus comes to Stirling to the Lords The Lords Declaration The Lords flee from Stirling toward England Archbald Douglas hanged Argatie executed Gowrie beheaded at Stirlin 1584. the 28. of April His Lady basely and beastly used Parliament at Edâ—…nburgh the 22. of May 1584. The Lords forfeited Protestation against the Acts of Parliament by the Ministers Aâ—…ran mocks the â—…inisters Maines and Drummewhasle executed Angus at Newcastle Angus his kindnesse and bountie Master John Colvill sent to the Court of England A letter from London to Angus from the Authour Another Letter from the Author to Angus The Lords brought to London Plotting against Arran Sir Lewis Ballandine Ambassadour in England Sir Francis Russell killed The Scots sue foâ—… a Scottish Church at London but cannot obtain it The Lords câ—…mâ—… to the Borders They come â—…o Fawkirk the 1. of November 1585. Their Declaration The Road of Stirlin M James Halden slain Stirlin taken by the Lords They come into the Kings presence Glames Treasurer A letter written to the Authour concerning the State of those times Presented to Angus Discourse concerning Mr. Craigs Sermon Of Obedience to Tyrants and Impunitie of Tyrants Bodinus his absurdity Apol. cap. 34. Of Blackwoods opinion Of Active and Passive Obedience Angus anâ—… The Chancellours place offered â—…o Angus Looke for the translation of these verses in the following page The translation of the verses in the page foregoing
but in processe of time These things do confute those Authours who reckon the Originall of the Douglasses from good Sir James or at the most from his father William Because our Writers Major Boetius and Buchanan name none before them But they intending and minding more the generall History of the Countrey then the descent or beginning of particular houses may perhaps be excused herein yet it doth not follow that there were none before because they have past them in silence And so much shall suffice to have spoken of their Antiquity and Originall as far as we know I say expresly as far as we know for certainly we do not yet know them fully We do not know them in the fountain but in the stream not in the root but in the stock and stemme for we know not who was the first mean man that did by his vertue raise himselfe above the vulgar to such eminent place and state as our Sholto behoved to have been of before he wan the battell and got the name of Douglas which hath drowned his former name for none but some great man of great friendship and dependance could have been able to have overcome this Donald Bane Being already victor and changed the fortune of the day And William indeed was created a Lord ai Forfair but we hear not that he was raised from a mean estate or inriched by the Kings liberality wherefore we may justly think he had the same place in effect before but under some other name as of Thane Abthane or some such title The next point we propound to speak of is their Nobility There is great contest among men who should be most Noble but where will true Nobility be found so entire In what subjects race is it so full and perfect according to all the acceptions and significations thereof They define it to be a lifting or raising up above the vulgar and what name I pray hath been so elevated and hath so transcended all other as this of the Douglasses They adde this condition that it be for true worth and hath there been any so worthy Those that will distinguish it into severall kinds make five sorts of it 1 Nobility of vertue 2 of degrees 3 of Offices and Employment 4 of Birth and discent 5 Lastly of Fame and renown 1. Of all these the first is the ground without which the rest are never well built and are but shadowes without the substance virtus nobilitat vertue doth ennoble is a saying which is no lesse true then ancient for it makes him in whom it doth reside truely noble by its own power beyond all exception It hath not the dependance on Kings or Princes to give or take it away It is ever the self whether exalted or not exalted regarded or neglected respected or disrespected Nay it doth ever carry along with it such respect and regard as no basenesse of place of birth of means or imployment can stain or lessen making lownesse it self to overtop whatsoever is highest in the eyes of the world It addes honour to whatsoever place majestie to whatsoever estate sufficiencie to whatsoever means splendour to whatsoever obscurity which no contempt of tongues no detracting speeches no dis-esteem of presuming pride is able to impair or darken Where honour and vertue do meet there honour is an externall addition and confirmation of the inward testimony in the mind of the vertuous but where vertue is wanting outward honours are but false ensignes lying inscriptions of empty boxes That this name was vertuously noble and noblie vertuous the deduction of their lives will sufficiently show 2. As for the second Nobility of Degrees of Dignities and Titles given by Kings and Princes such as are these of Knights Barons Lords Earles Dukes c. all these they had conferred upon them both at home and in forraign Countries This kind of Nobility is in account amongst men because although oftentimes it proceeds meerely from the Princes favour upon small or no desert yet it is supposed to be grounded upon vertue or that it should alwayes be grounded thereon Now in the Douglasses it was ever so for they were never greater then they deserved and whatever titles of honour they had were rather thrust upon them then ambitiously sought and hunted after Nay we reade of grimme Archibald that he rejected and refused the title of Duke 3. The third sort is very like and near unto this if it be not a part of it consisting in publike offices and imployment either in peace or war such as to be Wardens of the Marches Lievetenants Governours Leaders and Conductors of armies This was almost proper and in a manner hereditary to the house in which places also they so behaved themselves that for their good services done to the King and Countrey their Family and Posterity do enjoy at this houre many priviledges and immunities granted to them in their Charters such as 1. Regalities and exemptions thereby 2. The first place and vote in Parliament Counsell or meeting and convention of the States 3. The leading of the vantguard in the day of battell 4. And the bearing of the Crown at riding in Parliament 4. The fourth is Nobilitie of bloud and Descent This some doe place only in the descent of the right line masculine without interruption and esteem him most Noble whose extraction proceedeth from most of this kinde Others againe will have it to be on both sides and certainly it seemes to stand with reason that both should be regarded seeing every ground is not fit for Noble seed and every slock will not serve to ingraffe a generous imp However we shall finde the Douglasses Noble also in this way in their descent on both sides in their affinitie and alliance being come of Kings and Kings of them and first of all King Robert Bruce and William the Hardie or Long legge were of kin by the house of Carrick For Martha Countesse of Carrick and this William were Cousin Germans his mother having beene sister to her father the Earle of Carrick that died in Syria Now Martha was mother to King Robert and hereby King Robert and Good Sir James were Cousin Germans once removed But this was ere Bruce was King while he was yet but a private man 2. Secondly therefore Robert Stuart the first of the Stuarts that was King and who was grandchilde to Robert Bruce gave his eldest daughter in marriage to Earle James slain at Otterburne 3. The same King Robert gave another of his daughters to William Lord of Nithisdale 4. The Duke of Rothsay Prince of Scotland son to King Robert the third married Marjorie daughter to Archbald the Grim. 5. Archbald the third of that name and first Duke of Turaine had to wife Margaret Stuart daughter to the same King Robert the third as the black booke of Scoone expresly witnesseth which calls him Gener Regis the Kings son-in-law Ballandine the Translatour of Boetius calls him the Kings Meugh or Allie
and king James the second claimeth Stuarton from James the last Earle of Douglas in the conditions of peace sent to him Now Stuarton is knowne to have been the proper inheritance of Iohn Stuart and after him of Walter then of Robert the first king of the Stuarts and so of Robert the third which in all likelihood he hath given with his daughter as her dowrie to this Archbald 6. Also Iohn Earle of Buchan the kings brothers son married a daughter of this Archbald whom he hath had apparently by some other wife 7. Then Alexander son to the Earle of Buchan married Isabel Douglas Countesse of Marre daughter to William the first Earle of Douglas 8. William the first Earle married Margaret Stuart daughter to Thomas Earle of Angus who was uncle to king Robert the second and first king of the Stuarts 9. George Douglas son to the same William who was the first Earle of Angus of the name of Douglas married Mary Stuart daughter to king Robert the third and sister to king Iames the first 10. Iames Douglas Lord of Dalkeith married a daughter of king Iames the second 11. Archbald brother to William the eighth Earle of Douglas married the inheritrix of Murray who was Niece to king Robert the second and so became Earle of Murray 12. Archbald Earle of Angus the second of that name married Margaret Queen of Scotland relict of king Iames the fourth and eldest daughter to king Henry the seventh sister to king Henry the eighth of England and mother to king Iames the fifth of Scotland by her he had Ladie Margaret Douglas 13. Ladie Margaret Douglas his daughter was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who was also of the bloud Royall 14. Henry Stuart Lord Darnely son to Lennox and Lady Margaret married Mary Queene of Scotland onely daughter and heire to king Iames the fisth She bare to him Iames the sixth of Scotland and now happily the first king of Great Brittaine France and Ireland And so much for Nobility in bloud and alliance 5. The fift and last kinde of Nobilitie is that of same and renowne Those that take upon them to derive and deduce the Pedegree and Etymologie of words doe thinke that this signification is most proper as being chiefly implyed in the word Nobilis quasi Notabilis so that those are said to be most Noble who are least obscure who are most eminent and conspicuous in the eyes of the world and most praised and blazed by Fame in their own and forraign Countries This kinde of Nobilitie hath ever accompanied their vertue as a shadow followes the bodie and that both at home and abroad And so we have done with their Nobility which is the second point we propounded to be treated of The third maine head to be considered is their Greatnesse concerning which in generall our Chronicles doe witnesse that those of the name of Douglas together with their Friends Vassals and Dependers were able to make an Armie of thirty thousand or fourty thousand men This also doth argue their greatnesse that it was thought an honour and credit to have dependance on them Histories doe testifie that the Hamiltouns and Flemmings thought it no disparagement to follow them Humes were their Pensioners and Vassals even the chiefe houses of them This is verified by a bond of a thousand nobles a great summe in those dayes made by Archbald Earle of Wigtoun and Long Willie who was after his fathers death Earle of Douglas to Alexander Hume of Hume dated at Bothwell 1423. The same Earle also for his father was Duke of Turaine gave the lands of Wedderburne to David Hume brother to the said Alexander propter multiplicia sua servitia for his many good services This Charter of Wedderburne is anterior to the gift of Alexanders pension some eight or nine yeares being dated in the yeare 1414. The Lawders of Basse and Loganes of Rastarigge were their Messengers into France and other parts Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant were their followers also Neither could any man of ordinary pitch of power have brought such aid to a forraign Prince as this same Earle of Wigtoun transported over into France five thousand or as some say ten thousand which he levied and carried over at his owne proper cost all brave and choice gentlemen If for this he were rewarded with the Dutchie of Turaine it was but the just recompence of his service and no more then he deserved and would but countervaile his charges Wherefore I wonder with what indifferent judgement Du Serres Author of the French Inventarie doth grudge at it and can call it mercenarie Certainly the kings of France have thought it their due or else they would not have continued it so long for five or six generations that is untill the Earles of Douglas were forfeited Few subjects of forraigne Princes have beene so much respected and so rewarded It is also an evidence of their power and greatnesse that Henry the sixth of England did contract and covenant with George the second Earle of Angus for his aid and assistance against Edward the fourth and made an Indenture wherein he promises to give him lands erected into a Dutchie lying betwixt Humber and Trent Edward the fourth made James the last Earle of Douglas Knight of the Garter even when he was banished so much did he honour and respect his name and vertue So Henry the second of France made Archbald the second Earle of Angus one of the Order of Saint Michael or the Cockle Their magnificence and stately entertainment and courage at home and abroad doth likewise show their greatnesse William the fourth of that name and sixth Earle being but a very young man not above fourteen or fifteen yeares of age bad for his ordinary train a thousand horse he dubbed Knights had his Counsellours and Officers of State like a Prince and William the fifth was admired for his train and magnificence as he passed through Flanders France and Italy in his journey to Rome Our Writers indeed blame him for it and call it pride ambition and ostentation in him but however that be It was an evident proofe of Greatnesse The last and main point that we are to treat of is their valour Let their deeds and actions speak for this property But to take a generall view of it The common Epethite in the mouths of the common people hath appropriate unto them this vertue who never speak of them but with the addition of doughty the doughty Douglas And from hence indeed chiefly their greatnesse and honours did spring and we shall find none of them but were both skilfull commanders and stout souldiers being no lesse endowed with personall valour then discretion and judgement to direct and conduct That brave matchlesse Romane Scipio Africanus when he was taxed for not hazarding his person and fighting with his own hand thought it enough to answer Imperatorem mater me peperit non bellatorem My mother bare me a Commander not a fighter
Gulielmi de Douglas This good Sir James dying without heire male lawfully gotten of his own body his brother Hugh succeeded to him in the yeare 1342. in which year the same Hugh doth give a Charter of the said lands and Lordship to wit Douglasdale together with the lands of Carmichel Selkrick c. To his Nephew William son to Archbald his brother which VVilliam did succeed to Hugh he having no heires male he was afterward Earle of Douglas Now it is against all reason to think that he that was contracted to Marjory Abernethy 1259. should be the same with this Hugh who gives this Charter 1342. seeing he must be now 106. or 107. years of age which is not probable This VVilliam had to wife Martha sister of Alexander Earle of Carrict who bare to him two sonnes Hugh his eldest and VVilliam the Hardie by their alliance with the house of Carrick besides that he was not a little strengthned they being great men and powerfull it fell out that his posteriâ—…y became of kindred to King Robert Bruce for Fergus Lord of Galloway had two sonnes the elder Gilbert and Ethred the younger At his death he ordained that the Lordship of Galloway should be divided betwixt them which was done accordingly and the division was ratified and confirmed by King William who did then reigne but the King being afterward taken prisoner at Anwick be the English Gilbert nothing contented with the division having got Ethred his brother into his hands caused put out his eyes and possessed himself of the whole Lordship and kept it till he died which was before the Kings return out of England before which Ethred also was dead These two brothers left each of them a sonne behind him Gilbert left Alexander and Ethred Rowland This Rowland finding his faction the stronger thrust out his cousen Alexander and seized upon the whole estate himself alone and at the Kings return took a new gift thereof of the King who gave also to Alexander Gilberts sonne in recompense and lieu thereof the Earledome of Carrick This Alexander had but one sister named Martha who was married to this Lord William Douglas he went into Syria with Edward Prince of Wales who was brother in law to King Alexander the third sent by the King and State at the Popes request to fight against the Sarasins There went with him the Earle of Athole and many brave Knights and Gentlemen in which expedition he died leaving onely one daughter his heire Martha Countesse of Carrick She was married to Robert Bruce sonne to Robert Bruce who is known by the name of Robert the Noble and to Isabel second daughter to David Earle of Huntington To this Robert the Countesse of Carrick bare Robert Bruce who was afterwards King of Scotland So then we see how Martha Countesse of Carrick and William the Hardie were Cousin germans and her sonne King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Cousins once removed so that not onely the thralled liberties of Scotland and his private losses did oblige Sir James to side with King Robert and to stick so constantly to him but this tie of bloud and consanguinity also being so near a kinsman We are also to observe here that Martha Countesse of Carrick was also the nearest just and rightfull heire to the Lordship of Galloway being descended of the elder brother Gilbert and therefore to be preferred before Allane who was descended of the younger brother Ethred by Rowland his father and after her and her heires her fathers sister married to this Lord William was next heire to both the Earledome of Carrict and Lordship of Galloway Whether this title did move the Douglasses to seek the Lordship of Galloway as they did afterward and helped them to obtain it the more easily of the King or of others descended of Allane and of his heires I leave it to be considered How ever that be we may see by the matching with this honourable house of Carrick Galloway and Abernethy the chief Peers in this Realme as then that the house of Douglas was of no small esteem and account long before good Sir James and that they mistake things farre and are but ill versed in Antiquity that thinke he was the first that did raise that name to Nobility or greatnesse this Williams marriage having preceded his time 80. yeares at least Of Sir Hugh the third of that name and sixth Lord of Douglas WIlliam had to his eldest sonne and lawfull successour Sir Hugh Douglas who as we have said was married to Marjorie Abernethie daughter to Alexander and sister to Hugh Lord of Abernethie This house of Abernethie were friends and followers of the Cummins and did assist and party them in all their enterprises as we may see by their joyning with them at Kinrosse when they took King Alexander the third Their credit and favour with their Princes appears by this That Lord William Abernethie got of King William the Abacie of Aberbrothock or as it may be thought rather for the writing was dimme and hard to discern the Collegiate Church lands of Abernethie paying thence yearely twenty pound This Hugh Abernethie obtained also of King Alexander the third a Charter of the lands of Lenrie and a pension of fiftie pound sterling by yeare likewise he got from the same King a confirmation of the lands of Hulkstone and Lilestone In these gifts the Cummins still are witnesses and with them stiled Patrick Earle of Dumbarre We finde also a gift of twenty pound land granted by Isabell Countesse of Stratherne Relict of Walter Cummin and her husband John Russell In the dayes of Balioll this house was so powerfull that thy were able to make their party good against the Earle of Fife whom they slew and were winked at by Balioll with this house did Sir Hugh match as his father had done with Carrict and Galloway which as it was an honourable alliance for him so doth it also argue that the house of Douglas even then was noble and honourable and in the rank amongst the greatest as we have said How long this Sir Hugh Lord Douglas did live after his contract and marriage we cannot finde but it is clear that he had no children that survived and outlived their father because his brother William was his heire and successour Neither can we relate any his particular actions onely fame and tradition have given him a received testimony of activitie watchfulnesse and diligence by terming him good Sir Hugh Douglas whom his foes found never sleeping He with his wife are buried in Saint Brides Church in Douglas Of William the Hardic or Long logge the fourth William and seventh Lord of Douglas TO Hugh did succeed his brother VVilliam who for his valour and courage is distinguished by the addition of VVilliam the hardie he is named also William long legge by reason of his tall and goodly stature having beene a very personable man Hee was twice married first to the Lord Keeths sister by whom
he had two sonnes Iames and Hugh as is evident by a Charter of resignation made by his son Hugh to his nephew VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas his next wife was an English Lady called Ferrar or Ferrais of which name we finde the Earls of Darbie to have beene in the dayes of King Henry the third She bare also two sons Archbald Lord of Galloway and Iohn of whom are descended the Lords of Dalkeith Maines and Loghleven Concerning himselfe we finde in the English Chronicle that when King Edward the first took in the town of Berwick in the yeare 1295. he was Captain of the Castle there and not being able to resist and hold out the Towne being in the enemies hands he rendred the place with himselfe also a prisoner where he remained untill the warres were ended by the yeelding of Iohn Balioll to King Edward During the time of his captivitie he was to marry this English Lady that so he might be drawn to favour the Kings pretensions in conquering of Scotland But his matching did not alter his affection towards his native Countrey nor brake his constancie in performing his dutie to it Wherefore when he heard that VVilliam VVallace was risen up and had taken open banner against the English he joyned with him by which accession of forces Wallace Army was much increased and strengthened yet they were not alwayes together but according to the occasion and as opportunity did offer they did divide their companies and went to severall places where they hoped to get best advantage of the enemie and where there needed no great Armie but some few companies at once In these adventures Lord William recovered from the English the Castles of Disdiere and Sanwheire The manner of his taking the Castle of Sanwheire is said to have beene thus There was one Anderson that served the Castle and furnished them with wood and fewell who had dayly accesse to it upon that occasion The Lord Douglas directs one of his trustiest and stoutest servants to him to deale with him to finde some meane to betray the Castle to him and to bring him within the gates onely Anderson either perswaded by entreatie or corrupted for money gave my Lords servant called Thomas Dickson his apparell and carriages who comming to the Castle was let in by the Porter for Anderson Dickson presently stabbed the Porter and giving the signall to his Lord who lay neere by with his Companies set open the gates and received them into the court They being entred killed the Captaine and the whole English Garrison and so remained masters of the place The Captains name was Bevford a kinsman to his own Ladie Ferrais who had oppressed the Countrey that lay near to him very insolently One of the English that had been in the Castle escaping went to the other garrisons that were in other Castles and Townes adjacent and told them what had befallen his fellowes and withall informed them how the Castle might be recovered whereupon joyning their forces together they came and besieged it The Lord Douglas finding himself straightned and unprovided of necessaries for his defence did secretly convey his man Dickson out at a postern or some hidden passage and sent him to William Willace for aid Wallace was then in the Lennox and hearing of the danger Douglas was in made all the haste he could to come to his relief The English having notice of Wallace approach left the siege and retired toward England yet not so quickly but that Wallace accompanied with Sir John Grahame did overtake them and killed 500. of their number ere they could passe Dalswynton By these and such like means Wallace with his assistance having beaten out the English from most part of their strengths in Scotland did commit the care and custody of the whole Countrey from Drumlenrigge to Aire to the charge of the Lord Douglas Now howbeit there be no mention of these things in our Chronicle yet seeing the book of Wallace which is more particular in many things speakes of them and the Charter of the house of Siminton descended lineally of the said Thomas Dickson who for this and his other like services done to this Lord and afterward to his sonne good sir James got the 20. mark land of Hisleside which his posterity doth enjoy still holding of the Lords of Douglas and Angus and there is no doubt to be made but he hath done much more in his assistance he gave Wallace then is recorded or extant any where there being no likelihood that in those so busie times these so valiant and brave warriers did lie idle though the particulars lie buried in deep silence And certainly it was not for nought that his lands were burnt by Robert Bruce himself his wife and children taken prisoners and brought to the King of England his wife and children were taken by Bruce himself by the Lord Clifford King Edward required him to take his oath of fidelity to the Crown of England and become his subject which he utterly refusing to do his lands were given to the Lord Clifford and himself committed prisoner and so he continued to the houre of his death During which time he never abated any thing of his magnanimous courage and constancie but shewed himself worthy of his noble progenitours and no wayes short of whatever worth either they had or fame hath bestowed on them So did he also well deserve to be predecessour to such successours and father to such posterity who as we shall heare hereafter did follow this vertuous example and pattern How praiseworthy is it in him that neither the danger of his own person being in the hands and power of his enemy nor the example of so many as did yeeld to the victorious Conquerour there being few or none beside William Wallace that stood out against him no not the desperate case and estate of his Countrey brought to so low an ebbe could break his resolution to remain firme to his native soyl Notwithstanding that by all appearance all was irrecoverably lost so that his standing out against the King could bring no help to it and certain enmity for ought could be seen to himself and his posterity for ever Setting aside all these regards which are so common and so highly accounted of in this our last age not measuring dutie by profit or commoditie nor following the common rules of that wisedome which now reignes in the world which is to respect and preferre our particular before all other things but weighing matters in another ballance and squaring his actions by what was generous and right rather then that which was gainfull and advantagious for himself he hath left an example of true wisedome vertue and honesty and of true magnanimitie unto others he dieth a free man in despite of his enemies though a prisoner and beareth witnesse of the liberty of his Countrey that it did not serve but was oppressed convincing the Tyrant of that time of violence and the
among the heath sometimes but with one other times with none to attend them being uncertaine whom to trust in that frowning of fortune when commonly there are but few that remain friends and many become enemies base minds seeking thereby either to avoid harm or to gain favour of the stronger At last finding that they were hotly hunted after and hardly followed they thought it their safest way to go to the Western Isles Lochlowmond lay in their way whether being come and having found an old boat Sir James however expert in that Art before having learned so much by that great Schoolmaster Necessity rowed his King over this Lake in a night and half a day Thus saith the manuscript but it seemeth rather to have been some other Lake then Lochlowmond or rather some inlet of the Sea which are called sometimes Lakes between the main Land and the Isle in which they lurked because Lochlowmond is of no such breadth as that it should be esteemed a great matter to row over it in that space and besides they did row to an Isle where they did rest amongst our Aebudes to none of which Lochlowmond is adjacent The Bruces book saith not that they rowed through the Lake to the Isle but through the Lake to the next land and then passed to the Sea side where they provided boats in which they sailed to the Isles It attributes also this rowing to others then Sir James though hee were the first finder of the old boate Thus it went with them and to such an exigent was the hope of our Countrey brought Thus we see these great minds and afterwards great men in a base poore and perillous but never miserable estate which vertue is not capable of desolate in it self destitute of friends and their first attempts dasht by the mean under Captains of their great enemy King Edward But ere they have done they shall make his successour to flie in the like sort in a small fisher boat poorely accompanied to save his owne person after the losse of his army On such moments do the hopes and fears of mortall men depend and such vicissitude is the estate of those glorious crowns subject unto which men do so much affect with such travell and turmoil as for them it was not the Crowne onely but their libertty also that they suffered for and not their owne liberty alone but the freedome of their Countrie and Patriots which they sought to maintain against injustice fraud and violence Wherefore we never heare that they fainted at any time or dispaired any time in the midst of dispair such force hath a good cause in a good heart the Authour of goodnesse no doubt sitting at the rudder of that boat and preserving the old sheards of it so that they gave no place to the violence of the waves and their hearts from yeelding to that despair that every way did assault them untill he had finished that work he had to do with them for recovering the liberty of their Countrey and beating down the pride of tyranny that hee might in all this show his own might and prerogative in casting down and setting up at his pleasure Such hard beginnings have oftentimes the greatest works and so little ought either hope or dispaire bee grounded on the first successe Being landed in this little Isle which the Bruces book calls Rachrine other Authours name it not they remained a while hidden there with a speciall friend of King Roberts both the Isle and the man being worthy of more expresse honour and a perpetuall memory of their names he for his faithfull friendship the Isle for its safe receit and harbouring so good guests and their good luck after this receit their efforts from hence forward having been almost ever prosperous Their safety was most part in this that men believed they were not safe ceasing to seek those whom they thought had ceased to be taking them to have perished because they appeared no where to the view of the world Like example is long since recorded of Masinissa King of Numidia and their lurking doth bring forth the like fruit and effects But it was not fit for them to lurk too long their friends might so have been discouraged and losing hope have forsaken the cause whereby the work would have been the more difficult if not impossible Therefore to begin again afresh the King obtains from his good friend some small company of men and Sir James with fourty of these which hee got of the King went and tooke in the Castle of Arane by a stratagem A small but happy flourishing of a better spring time after that their tempestuous winter which shall yeeld a full harvest and bring forth the ripe fruit of liberty to their Countrey and the settling of the Kingdome to his master and his posterity untill these our dayes and we hope for ever Thither came the King also within two dayes and hearing of them Malcolme Earle of Lennox These sailed from thence into Carrict where they tooke a Castle of the Kings proper inheritance but the Writers do not name it And here indeed the course of the Kings misfortunes begins to make some halt and stay by thus much prosperous successe in his own person but more in the person of Sir James by the re-conquests of his owne Castles and Countries from hence he went into Douglasdale where by the means of his fathers old servant Thomas Dickson he tooke in the Castle of Douglas and not being able to keep it he caused burn it contenting himself with this that his enemies had one strength fewer in that Countrey than before The manner of his taking of it is said to have beene thus Sir James taking onely with him two of his servants went to Thomas Dickson of whom he was received with tears after he had revealed himselfe to him for the good old man knew him not at first being in meane and homely apparell There he kept him secretly in a quiet chamber and brought unto him such as had beene trusty servants to his father not all at once but apart and by one and one for feare of discoverie Their advice was that on Palmsunday when the English would come forth to the Church being a solemne Holiday he with his two servants should come thither apparelled like countrey taskers with mantles to cover their armour and when he should perceive that the English were in the Church and his partners were conveened that then he should give the word and cry the Douglas slogan and presently set upon them that should happen to be there who being dispatched the Castle might be taken easily This being concluded and they come so soone as the English were entred into the Church with Palmes in their hands according to the custome of that day little suspecting or fearing any such thing Sir James according to their appointment cryed too soone a Douglas a Douglas which being heard in the Church this was Saint Brides Church of
Douglas Thomas Dickson supposing he had beene hard at hand drew out his sword and ran upon them having none to second him but an other man so that oppressed with the multitude of his enemies he was beaten downe and slaine In the meane time Sir James being come the English that were in the Chancel kept off the Scots and having the advantage of the strait and narrow entrie defended themselves manfully But Sir James encouraging his men not so much by words as by deeds and good example and having slain the boldest resisters prevailed at last and entring the place slew some 26 of their number and tooke the rest about 10. or 12. persons intending by them to get the Castle upon composition or to enter with them when the gates should be opened to let them in but it needed not for they of the Castle were so secure that there was none left to keepe it save the porter and the cooke who knowing nothing of what had hapned at the Church which stood a large quarter of a mile from thence had left the gate wide open the porter standing without and the Cooke dressing the dinner within They entred without resistance and meat being ready and the cloth laid they shut the gates and tooke their refection at good leasure Now that he had gotten the Castle into his hands considering with himselfe as he was a man no lesse advised then valiant that it was hard for him to keep it the English being as yet the stronger in that Countrey who if they should besiege him he knew of no reliefe he thought better to carry away such things as be most easily transported gold silver and apparell with ammunition and armour whereof he had greatest use and need and to destroy the rest of the provision together with the Castle it selfe then to diminish the number of his followers for a garrison there where they could do no good And so he caused carrie the meale and malt and other cornes and graine into the Cellar and layd all together in one heape then he took the prisoners and slew them to revenge the death of his trustie and valiant servant Thomas Dickson mingling the victuals with their bloud and burying their carcasses in the heap of corne after that he struck out the heads of the barrells and puncheons and let the drink runne through all and then he cast the carkasses of dead horses and other carrion amongst it throwing the salt above all so to make altogether unusefull to the enemie and this Cellar is called yet the Douglas Lairder Last of all he set the house on fire and burnt all the timber and what else the fire could overcome leaving nothing but the scorched walls behind him And this seemes to be the first taking of the Castle of Douglas for it is supposed that he took it twice For this service and others done to Lord William his father Sir James gave unto Thomas Dickson the lands of Hisleside which hath beene given him before the Castle was taken as an encouragement to whet him on and not after for he was slaine in the Church which was both liberally and wisely done of him thus to hearten and draw men to his service by such a noble beginning The Castle being burnt Sir James retired and parting his men into divers companies so as they might be most secret he caused cure such as were wounded in the fight and he himselfe kept as close as he could waiting ever for an occasion to enterprise something against the enemie So soone as he was gone the Lord Clifford being advertised of what had happened came himselfe in person to Douglas and caused re-edifie and repair the Castle in a very short time unto which he also added a Tower which is yet called Harries Tower from him and so returned into England leaving one Thruswall to be Captain thereof Sir James his men being cured of their wounds and refreshed with rest he returned again to the King at what time he was ready to fight with Sir Aymore Valence the Lord of Lorne and Sir Thomas Randulph at Cumnock The King had not above 400. men so that being almost encompassed by the enemie ere he was aware he was forced to forsake the field having lost his Banner which was taken by Sir Thomas Randulph by which he got great credit with King Edward King Robert in his flight or retreat divided his men into three companies that went severall wayes that so the enemie being uncertaine in what company he himself were and not knowing which to pursue rathest he might the better escape When they were all come againe to the place of their rendezvous which the King had appointed when he divided them Sir James Douglas perswaded the King to set upon a company of the enemies who were very securely lying by themselves farre from the body of the Army without feare of any danger which the King did and having slaine 200. of them he scattered the rest After this Sir Aymore Valence being then Warden for King Edward in Scotland and residing himselfe at Bothwell sent Sir Philip Mowbray with a company of men about 100. into Coile and Cunninghame to keepe the Inhabitants in their obedience to England whereof when Sir James Douglas had notice and knowing the way by which they must go called Machanacks way he lay in a straight foord betweene two marishes called Ederfoord accompanied with some 40. choice men and there rising up of a sudden ere Sir Philip was aware they routed his men and chased himselfe who did escape very narrowly for he left his sword with them and fled alone to Kilmarnock and Kilwinnin the rest back to Bothwell This was before the battell of Lowdoun hill where both the King and Sir James were present at which they defeated Sir Aymore Valence and 3000. men they having onely 500. which Sir Aymore tooke so to heart that he retired himselfe into England where he gave over his charge of Warden and never returned into Scotland againe with any command except it were when the King came in person The English Chronicle sayes that the King discharged Sir Aymore who was Earle of Penbrooke and placed John de Britton in his office and made him Earle of Richmond These particulars I cannot ghesse why they should have beene omitted by our Writers being so remarkable defeats where diligence dexteritie and valour have beene used with wisedome and judgement However upon this withdrawing and departure of Sir Aymore Valence King Robert being rid of the greatest danger makes toward Innernesse leaving Sir James behinde him to recover such places as were still in the enemies hands He therefore getting him into Douglasdale did use this stratagem against Thruswall Captaine of the Castle of Douglas under the Lord Clifford hee caused some of his folkes drive away the cattell that fed neare unto the Castle and when the Captaine of the garrison followed to rescue gave order to his men to leave them and to flee
away This he did often to make the Captaine to slight such frayes and to make him secure that he might not suspect any further end to be in it which when he had wrought sufficiently as he thought he laid some men in ambuscado and sent others away to drive away such beasts as they should finde in the view of the Castle as if they had been theeves and robbers as they had done often before The Captaine hearing of it and supposing there was no greater danger now then had beene before issued forth of the Castle and followed after them with such haste that his men running who should be first were disordered and out of their ranks The drivers also fled as fast as they could till they had drawne the Captaine a little beyond the place of the ambuscado which when they perceived rising quickly out of their covert set fiercely upon him and his companie and so slew himselfe and chased his men back to the Castle some of which were overtaken and slaine others got into the Castle and so were saved Sir James not being able to force the house took what bootie he could get without in the fields and so departed By this means and such other exploits he so affrighted the enemie that it was counted a matter of great jeopardie to keepe this Castle which began to be called the adventurous or hazzardous Castle of Douglas whereupon Sir John Walton being in suit of an English Lady she wrote to him that when he had kept the adventurous Castle of Douglas seven yeares then he might thinke himselfe worthy to be a sutor to her Upon this occasion Walton tooke upon him the keeping of it and succeeded to Thruswall but he ran the same fortune with the rest that were before him For sir James having first dressed an ambuscado neare unto the place he made fourteen of his men take so many sacks and fil them with grasse as though it had been corn which they carried in the way toward Lanerik the chief market town in that County so hoping to draw forth the Captain by that bait and either to take him or the Castle or both Neither was this expectation frustrate for the Captain did bite and came forth to have taken this victuall as he supposed But ere he could reach these carriers Sir James with his company had gotten between the Castle and him and these disguised carriers seeing the Captain following after them did quickly cast off their upper garments wherein they had masked themselves and throwing off their sacks mounted themselves on horseback and met the Captain with a sharp encounter being so much the more amazed as it was unlooked for wherefore when he saw these carriers metamorphosed into warriours ready to assault him fearing that which was that there was some train laid for them he turned about to have retired to the Castle but there also hee met with his enemies between which two companies he and his whole followers were slain so that none escaped the Captain afterwards being searched they found as it is reported his mistresse letter about him Then hee went and tooke in the Castle but it is uncertain say our writers whether by force or composition but it seems that the Constable and those that were within have yeelded it up without force in regard that hee used them so gently which he would not have done if he had taken it at utterance For he sent them all safe home to the Lord Clifford and gave them also provision and mony for their entertainment by the way The Castle which he had burnt onely before now he razeth and casts down the walls thereof to the ground By these and the like proceedings within a short while he freed Douglasdale Atrick forrest and Jedward forrest of the English garrisons and subjection But Thomas Randulph Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Adam Gordone being Englized Scots concluded to gather together their forces and to expulse him out of those parts Now it fell so out that Sir James intending to lodge at a certain house upon the water of Line and being come hither for that purpose by chance all these three were lodged in the same house before he came which drew on a skirmish betwixt them in which Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Thomas Randulph were taken prisoners and Adam Gordone saved himself by flight This peece of service was of no small importance in regard of the good service done to the king by Thomas Randulph both while the King lived and after his death when he was regent which all may be ascribed to Sir James who conquered Randulph to the Kings side With these his prisoners he went into the North as farre as the Mernes where he met the King returning from Innernesse of whom he was heartily welcomed both for his owne sake and because he had brought him his Nephew Randulph whom the King did chide exceedingly And he again reproved the King out of his youthfulnesse and rash humour as though he did defend the Crowne by flying and not by fighting wherefore hee was committed to prison thereafter pardoned and being made Earle of Murray he was imployed in the Kings service This is related in the Bruces book and hath nothing fabulous or improbable in it and therefore it ought not to be slighted Especially seeing as I am informed the Book was penned by a man of good knowledge and learning named master John Barbour Archdeacon of Aberdene for which work he had a yearely pension out of the Exchequer during his life which he gave to the Hospitall of that Towne to which it is allowed and paid still in our dayes He lived in the reigne of David the second sonne and successour to King Robert Bruce Sir James was with the King at Inverourie ten miles from Aberdene against John Cummine Earle of Buchan who was there defeated on Ascension day in the yeare 1308. From thence Sir James went with him when he recovered Argyle the Lord whereof had once comed in to the King but was now revolted to the English side And likewise at many more journeyes and roads both in Scotland and England Sir James did ever more accompany him In the year 1313. hee tooke in the Castle of Roxburgh called then Marchmouth whilest the King was busie about Dumfrees Lanrick Aire and others and while Sir Thomas Randulph was lying at the Castle of Edinburgh The manner of his taking of it was thus about Shrovetide which is a time of feasting and revelling he with sixty more having covered their armour with black that they might not be discovered by the glittering thereof went in the forenight toward the Castle when they came neare to it they lay along and crept upon their hands and feet through a bushie piece of ground till they were come close to the foot of the wall Those that did watch upon the Castle wall espied them but the night being dark and by reason of their creeping they tooke
But that it was in great esteeme of old it appeares by this that notwithstanding this mans predecessours and himselfe also as his evidents do witnesse were Barons and Lords yet he thinks it no disparagement to be knighted and did choose rather to be known and designed by that title than the other so as he was commonly called Sir James Douglas rather then Lord Douglas And indeed we have found that even Princes and Kings have taken upon-them this order not as any diminution of their place but an addition of honour seeing by it they were received into the number and rank of military men and Warriours their other titles shewing more their dominion and power or place then their valour and courage Wherefore we reade how Edward Prince of Wales was knighted when he was sent against King Bruce So Henry the second being then Prince of England received the honour of Knighthood from David King of Scotland his grand Uncle as from one that was the best and worthiest man in his time Then it was that he tooke his oath that he should never take from the Crowne of Scotland the Counties of Northumberland Westmoreland Cumberland and Huntingdon This cremonie vvas performed vvith great solemnitie and pomp in those dayes as our Writers observe so honourable vvas it then and of late it vvas thought so too for the Earle of Clanrikart chiefe of the Bourks in Ireland having done a piece of notable service to Queene Elisabeth at the siege of Kinsoile and at an encounter betvvene the Lord Deputies Army vvith the Irish Rebels vvas knighted by the Lord Monâ—…joy then Generall Lieutenant for the Queene Neither should any abuse discredit it novv Nor can it diminish the honourablenesse thereof in our Sir James who is able to honour it rather by his worth After the battell he is as diligent as he was both diligent and valorous in it This is a vertue which hath been wanting in great Commanders and hath been marked as a great defect in them It was told Hanniball that great Carthaginian to his face Thou canst obtain but not use a victory nor prosecute it to thy best advantage Sir James did not so but as farre as he was able with such companies as hee could gather together and with as much speed as was possible for him hee followed King Edward to have done him service though his father Edward the first would have none of it and set it at nought But he was gone ere Sir James service came to the best Now hee would gladly have showne what it was worth to his sonne and successour the second Edward in most humble sort though it had been to have pulled off his boots no question but his Majestie had no mind to stay for him who notwithstanding made all the haste he could to have overtaken him and followed him with foure hundred horse more then fourty miles from Bannockburne to Dumbarre Castle into which hee was received and so escaped The next was to wait upon him in his way to Berwicke which he did but the King nothing well pleased with the service hee had done and expecting rather worse then better seeing his importunity and that other wayes he could not be rid of him went by sea to Berwicke in a small fishers boat or two with a very thinne train to attend him not unlike unto Xerxes who a little before was so proud of his huge army is now become the scorne of his contemned and threatned enemies a spectacle of pride and an example of presumptuous confidence unto all ages Wee told before hovv his father had driven King Robert and Sir James to the like shifts and straits but theirs vvas not so shamefull A Christenmasse feast may be quit at Easter sayes our Proverb vvhich they do here verefie by this requitall And this vvas all the service Sir James could do to King Edward at this time but aftervvards vve shall heare vvhat service he shall do if not to himself yet to his sonne Edward the third at Stanhop Parke some few yeares after this In the mean time let us behold our Scots enjoying there renowned and honourable victory which cannot bee denied to have been such nor cannot be by envy it self Their spoil and prey was great and rich their prisoners many and their ransomes proportionable The Queen King Roberts wife was restored by exchange and for her an English Nobleman set free without ransome And as their joy was great and their gaining not small so was both the grief of the English their shame and their losses Their were slain of note in the field 200 Knights together with the Earle of Glocester and Sir Giles of Argentine whose death was lamented by King Robert very much and of prisoners very nere as many of which the chief were the Earle of Hartford who fled to Bothwell and was received by Sir Gilbert Gilbaston captain thereof as the Bruces booke sayes Sir John Segrave John Clattengrave perhaps Cattegrave William Latimer Sir Robert Northbrooke Lord keeper of the broad seal and Sir Ralph Mortimer who had married the Kings sister Mortimer was dimitted ransome-free and obtained the Kings broad Seale at Bruces hands These and many other prisoners of divers nations thus dismissed are as many witnesses of the Scottish valour in the fight and of their mildnesse and humanitie after it who used these their so spightfull enemies no worse who if they had overcome would have used another kinde of cruelty as they had both determined and threatned unto them Amongst other Forreiners there were two Holland Knights who being in King Edwards Army before the battell and hearing the bravery and brags of the English and their spightfull railings against King Robert had wished him good luck These were turned out of the English Camp and sent unto the Scottish bidden in scorne to go and fight with them whom they wished so well with a price set upon their heads to him that should either kill or take them prisoners in the battell Their heads neverthelesse were safe and themselves did partake of the good fortune they had wished and when they came home into their owne Countrey they built a lodging naming it Scotland upon which they set up the Scottish Armes and King Roberts statue in Antwerp as a monument of that notable victorie which remained there many yeares after The Carmelite also changed his note singing their victorie whose overthrow he came to set forth and chaunting their discomfiture whose praises he was hired to proclaime Thus he began his Ditty De planctu cudo metrum cum carmine nudo Risunâ—… detrudo dum tali themate ludo In English thus With barren verse this mournfull rime I make And am but laught at while such theme I take Let us here consider the meanes and wayes of both sides we shal finde on the one side confidence of their power and a contempt and slighting of the enemie which seldome falls well because from thence there ariseth commonly sloth
negligence disorder and confusion on the other side we may see carefulnesse diligence order and exhortation all possible meanes used both humane and divine wisedome joyned with religion and prayer and what pious formes were then in use They digged trenches and ditches which they covered with greene turfe for the horsemen to fall into and did knit together and twist as it were a net of crosse ropes to entangle the footmen which stratagems being seconded with true courage resolution and valour of the common souldiers and Commanders together with the device of those that were set to keep the baggage the sculs and grooms who made showes and musters as if they had beene another armie of their owne head without the direction of any were the chiefe meanes of the victorie For the first was the overthrow of the men at armes and barbed horses and the second the bane of the middle battell of the English who seeing this trap laid for them fled presently and turned their backs But above all these the principall and prime cause was even the Lord of hosts who guided all these and gave successe unto them Let no mortall man ever think other of any his enterprises or that any man however wise provident or valorous can use his wisedome providence or valour or whatever other vertue he hath to any purpose or succesfully unlesse it be given him in the very instant of using it A lesson much inculcat but little learned often approved by experience but seldome marked or soone forgotten at least little appearing by our practice and which doth produce no other effect but a superficiall acknowledgement and slender confession thereof But to returne to our Douglas though the King himselfe did thus escape his service yet out of all doubt he hath beene imployed against his subjects seeing our Historians doe tell us that after this battell there were divers incursions made into England for which they never stirred but sate quiet for 2. or 3. yeares howbeit there are no particulars set downe In the yeare 1316. King Robert Bruce went into Ireland to support his brother Edward Bruce made King of Ireland and King Edward of England thinking this a fit opportunity for him to be revenged on the Scots did levie a great Armie and came to the borders of Scotland hoping to doe some notable exploit now in the Kings absence But many things faile that are intended and princes as well as others may be disappointed of their purposes and frustrate of their hopes It seemes he had forgotten or not well considered what a Lieutenant he had left behinde him and how good a second Sir James had alwayes beene to his master the King But howbeit he knew it not perhaps or would not take any notice of him yet King Robert knew it full well and put such trust and confidence in his well knowne worth and sufficiencie that he durst go abroad out of his owne Kingdome and hazzard himselfe and the flower of the youth in Ireland concrediting the Countrey unto his care and conduct leaving him Governour in his absence and entailing the Crowne unto him next unto Thomas Randulph by making him Protectour of the young King during his minority if he himselfe should happen to die in that voyage as the blacke booke of Scone doth witnesse And indeed Sir James did not deceive the Kings expectation and trust neither did King Edward finde him asleepe but watchfull and diligent in his charge as became a good Governour for he raised an Army to give him battell and put both him and his people to flight slew three notable Captains with his owne hand Sir Edward Lillow a Gascoine Captaine of Berwick others call him Callock and say that he was slaine at the rescue of a bootie which he had taken in the Merse and Tivedale which narration agreeth with the Bruces booke which calls him Edmond de Callock The second was Sir Robert Nevill and the third a Nobleman whom they doe not name onely they say that Sir James slew him with his owne hand but the Bruces booke calls him John de Richmond and sayes he slew him in Jedward Forrest in the midst of his Armie Sir James having very few with him not above fiftie horse and some Archers in a strait Cleugh or Valley betweene two hills which he had of purpose taken as a place of advantage and tying together the young birk trees by their boughs in the way by which the English were to passe the horsemen being entangled in the thickets he set upon them and defeated them From hence it is that some think the Earls of Douglas and Angus have stakes rice in their Coat of Armes yet such points of Heraldrie are hard to interpret and give a reason for them This was the second peece of service that he did to King Edward himselfe say some others but others say that the King was not there in person but sent a great Army commanded by divers Captains with whom Sir James fought in three severall battells at three sundry times and slew all their Chiestains with most part of their companies Others againe affirme that in every one of those battels he slew the Commander with his owne hand in sight of both Armies the which whatsoever way it was the victorie was notable and glorious And thus did he governe in the Kings absence He had beene a good subject before when the King was present now we see how well he governes when he is absent and at his returne laying downe his authoritie and returning to his former subjection he proves as good a companion and colleague unto Thomas Randulph then made Earle of Murray with whom the King did joyne him for the prosecuting of the warres It is seldome found that these vertues are so happily linked together in one person abilitie to governe and willingnesse to be subordinate and obey excellencie of parts and patient enduring of an equall and companion I have often observed and admired it in these two the ground whereof seemes chiefly to have beene in Sir James his love and modestie as we observe in his carriage towards this man at Bannockburne that in all their joynt-services being equall in authority and both commanding in chiefe we never heare of any question controversie or debate of any grudging or heart-burning betweene them but find them ever agree and concurre without any dissention or variance with one heart and minde as if they had beene one man in all businesse whatsover Their first association after the Kings returne out of Ireland was when they went and burnt Northallerton and Burrowbrigs and spoyled Rippon where they spared the Church onely they caused those that fled thither to pay 5000. marks sterling to be free They burnt also Scarborough towne and hearing that the people had fled into the woods with their goods and cattell they went and searched them out and brought away a great bootie Then returning home by Skipton in Craven they spoyled the
Warriour who did what he did not with gold but with another mettell sharpe steele The Earle of Carlile also died without confessing any such thing Some write that King Robert was there in person but it is more likely that he was not but sent these two of whom we have spoken however if he were there these two were with him At this battell Sir James tooke three French Knights Robert Bartrame William Bartarhome Elye Anyallage with their vallats for whose relief the K. of France requested K. Robert and hee willing to pleasure him transacted with Sir James to give him for their ransome foure thousand markes starling for payment of a part of which summe the K. giveth to him the next yeare appearently Indictamenta Latrociniorum Ministrationem corundem in omnibus infra omnes terras suas subscriptas Scilicet infra 1. Baroniam de Douglas 2. Forrestiam nostram de Selkirk de qua est officiarius noster 3. Constabularium de Lauderio 4. Forrestiam de Jedworth cum Benjedworth 5. Baroniam de Batherewle 6. Boroniam de Wester-Calder 7. Baroniam de Stabilgorthane 8. Raroniam de Romanok Then in generall Et infra suas terras quascunque infra regnum nostrum cum pertinentibus quas de nobis tenet in capite Then followes the Privelledge Etsi aliqui de hominibus suis infra praedictas terras fucrint judicati per Justitiarium nostrum volumus quod dictus Jacobus haeredes sui eorum ministri habeant Liberationem liberam eorundem ministrationem salvis nobis haeredibus nostris omnibus aliis particulis ad homicidium coronam nostram pertinentibus Tenenda habenda praedicta indictamenta cum administratione corundem cum omnibus libertatibus commoditatibus ad praedicta indictamenta administrationem eorundem pertinentibus praefata Jacobo haeredibus suis in feuda haereditate in perpetuum de nobis haeredibus nostris Volumus insuper concedimus pro nobis haeredibus nostris quod praefatus Jacobus haeredes sui eorum homines infra praedictas terras manentes Libri sint instituâ—…m de sectis curiae de omnibus terris supradictis de Wardis castrorum nec non de omnibus presis talliagiis curiagiis captionibus quibuscunque ad opus nostrum haeredum nostrorum salvo tantum communi auxilio pro defensione regni nostri contingente Et ut praesens charta robur firmitatis obtineat in perpetuum manum ejusdem Jacobi annulo cum quodam lapidâ—… qui dicitur Emeraudus eidem Jacobo haeredibus suis nomine Sasinae in memoriale permansuro in futurum ex manu nostra personaliter invectimus Apud Bervicum super Twedam octava die mensis Novembris anno regni nostri nono decimo anno Domini 1325. Then there is a precept directed to Bernard Abbot of Arbrothock Chancellour to cause make a Charter thereof under the broad seal and deliver it to the said James This I thought good to set down in the owne words because of the singularity in that it is the promise of a King fulfilled to his subject not for any proper debt or money disburst but for the ransome of prisoners 2 It is singular also in respect of the thing given Inditements Immunities Liberties and Priviledges 3. The forme and manner of it is not ordinary to hold in feudo and inheritance without any duty or reddendo as they speake 4 And last of all the manner of infestment and seasing not by earth and stone but by putting a ring on his finger with the Kings owne hand and thereby infefting both himself and his heires as it should seem in this one action without reiterating All which things how our Lawyers will allow of considering their formalities and what their opinion will be of the validitie hereof I know not but we finde here plaine and square dealing and honourable meaning whatsoever the subtilties and quirks of Law be we see an upright and loving Prince a liberall and bountifull King willing to honour a princely loyall subject This and the former Charter given foure yeares before and such others as may be thought to have beene given after to corroborate or increase perhaps these freedomes and priviledges is it whereunto Archbald the fourth and his successors have leaned and trusted to in contemning Crighton and Levingston at what time they told them they would preserve their owne rights and priviledges and not suffer them to be infringed And this also hath beene the ground upon which the Bailies of William the eighth Earle he being himselfe in Italie would not suffer the Kings Officers to meddle with these priviledged things in his bounds which men that know not their immunities particularly account treason and rebellion and so their enemies did terme it to incense the King against them This battell at Biland was the last piece of service that Sir James did to Edward Carnarvan who having found fortune so froward to him in chance of warre against the Scots was thereby taught to doubt the triall thereof any further and therefore he sued for peace which was concluded at Newcastle to last for certaine yeares In this time of peace although all occasion of Warlike action was cut off yet Sir James was not idle but did good offices for his King and Countrey K. Robert did esteeme so well of him and had so good opinion of his prudencie and fidelitie and did so confide in his love that he entrusted and employed him in the greatest businesse that ever he could have to doe which concerned no lesse than the settling of his Crowne and his title to the kingdome which Sir James performed dexterously and happily For being sent into France to John Balliol of Hercourte to procure his resigning all title and right to the Crowne in King Roberts favour he sailed into Normandie and having declared his Commission and delivered his message he found Balliol very tractable contrary to all mens expectation for he plainly and ingeniously confessed that he had been deservedly rejected and debouted being no wise usefull nor profitable for the good of Scotland He said like wise that it was Gods especiall and favourable providence that had advanced K. Robert thereunto and therefore he did not repine nor grudge to see the Kingdome in the hands of his Cousin by whose high vertue singular felicity and great travell it was restored to the ancient liberty splendour and magnificence but rather rejoyced thereat And chiefly for that they by whom he was deceived did not injoy the hoped fruits of their fraud And calling together his friends and kinsmen in presence of them all hee did freely resigne unto Robert and to his heires all right and title that he or any from or by him had or might have to the Crown of Scotland renouncing all interest and claim whatsoever that could be alledged or pretended for any cause or consideration from the beginning of the world unto
deliver unto them whatsoever Bonds Contracts Writs or Evidents they had for their pretended Title thereto And should leave that Kingdome as free as it had been in the dayes and at the death of King Alexander the third from all bondage and servitude for time to come That the Scots should also resigne to the English all lands and possessions which sometimes they had in England or held of England in fealty as beneficiars thereof and that the Marches between the two Kingdomes should bee Cumberland and Northumberland unto Stone-moore That David sonne to King Robert should marry Jane King Edwards sister called by some Jane of the Tower and by the Scots Jane make peace in derision and that King Robert should pay to Edward three thousand marks sterling for the dammage done to his people in the late warres by Sir James and Randulph Earle of Murray The first of these articles was presently performed and the King of England delivered all the Writs and Evidents which hee had concerning his alledged superiority of Scotland and amongst them an Indenture which they called Ragman saith Hollinshed and certain Jewels won from the Kings of Scotland amongst which the blacke Crosiere or Rood was one This peace the same Authour calleth unprofitable and dishonourable done by evil and naughty counsell If it were dishonourable for England it was so much the more honourable for the Scots that gave the peace But the dishonour hee meaneth is the renunciation of his title to the Crowne of Scotland whereof he had fair claiming King Robert and the Scots had driven him out of his usurpation and vindicated their liberty by force of armes And as for his right and title in Law the world knowes what small account Scotland ever made of his pretensions having never been subject unto any but to their owne King Wherefore it was onely to take away all occasion of cavilling and the better to keep peace with their neighbours that they desired this surrender as they had done before with Balliol whose right notwithstanding carried a greater show of equity and reason and truly it is not so much to be wondered at that King Edward condescended to these Articles as it is that King Robert should have yeelded to them being more unprofitable for him then for the other and a man would think it very strange that he should part with Northumberland or give any moneys to recompense any dammage done in a just warre and that there should not rather money have been given unto him as a dowrie or portion with his daughter in law But the time answereth it hee was now of a good age and unmeet for travel and warres being wearied with battells and cloyed with victories and ceased by sicknesse he longed for peace to himself and to his posteritie but with what fidelity and how little it was kept by King Edward we shall heare hereafter No aliance nor bond of amity which ought but seldome doth tie Princes and great men could keep him from breaking of this peace The marriage was solemnized at Berwick with all the pompe that might bee after which King Robert lived not a full yeare A little before his death being at Cardrois which stands over against Dumbarton on the other side of the water of Levin whether hee had withdrawne himselfe by reason of his age and sicknesse to live a private and quiet life hee called his friends together and made his last Will and Testament in which having ordered all his other affaires hee called to minde a vow that he had made to go into Syria and there to fight against the common enemy of the Christian name but because his warres before and now his age and sicknesse would not suffer him to performe it in his owne person hee recommended the performing of it to Sir James Douglas requesting him earnestly to go and do it for him and withall to carry his heart to Hierusalem and there to bury it neare the holy Grave This was esteemed a great honour in those dayes both by Sir James himself and others and withall a cleare and honourable testimony of the Kings affection towards him and so he interpreted it Wherefore King Robert dying the 7. of July 1329. hee made himself ready and prepared all things for his voyage very diligently yet there were some of the most judicious in those times who tooke it to have a deeper reach and that however he did also respect Sir James and thinke him the fittest for this businesse his main designe was to prevent all dissention which might have risen between these two great Captains Douglas and Murray Randulph to obviate the which they thinke he devised to send Sir James out of the Countrey upon this honourable pretext But there bee Authours that say the King did not particularly designe Sir James by name but desired his Nobles to choose one of his most noble Captains in the Realme for that effect and that they after his decease laid it upon Sir James with one consent who most willingly accepted thereof as one who during King Roberts life had served the body wherein the heart had lodged But whether the King desired him by name or the Nobility did interpret the Kings meaning to be such under the title and description of the most noble Captain or that they themselves did deem him to be so as indeed he was most worthy so it was that the charge was committed unto him and he most gladly undertook it when his presence was very needfull for the Countrey For before he tooke journey their fell out a matter that occasioned great troubles afterwards by Edward Balliol One Lawrence Twine an English man borne and one of those who had obtained lands in Scotland for reward of his service in the warres a man well borne but of a vitious life This man after King Roberts death presuming of inpunite in respect of K. Davids youth loosed the reignes to his licentious lewdnesse and being often taken in adultery and admonished by the officiall of Glasgow when he would not abstain from his wickednesse he was excommunicated wherewith being incensed he tooke the officiall as he was riding to the towne of Aire and kept him prisoner till hee was forced to redeeme his liberty with a summe of money Sir James Douglas highly offended with this enormity caused seek him that he might be punished which Twine understanding and fearing that he should not long escape his hands if he stayed within the Countrey sled into France and addressing himself unto Edward Balliol he perswaded him to enterprise against the King of Scotland and recover that which he had so good right to and so faire an opportunity which Balliol did in Sir James his absence by his voyage or after his slaughter in his voyage And no question his absence was a strong inducement both to this Edward and to Edward of England to attempt the subduing of Scotland which he did thinke would prove easie by making Randulph away which
Competitor he had gotten also the like renunciation of the King of England and all Evidents Writs and Monuments concerning his pretences delivered up unto him discharged and cancelled and declared to be null and of no value by consent of the English Parliament and to be the surer of King Edwards friendship he had married his sonne David to Jane his sister He had cut off the rebellions that were springing up against him by executing such as were guiltie established Randulph Tutor and Protector to his sonne and Governour of the Countrey hee had removed all occasion of emulation that might have falne out therein and setled all with good advice good precepts good councell in his Testament both for peace among themselves and warre against the enemy But what is the wit of man and how weak a thing are his devices or what bonds will bind whom duety cannot binde This same Balliol whose father had renounced his right nothing regarding what his father had done renewed his claim to the Crown This same King of England who had himself solemnly renounced who had bound up friendship with the most sure and strongest bonds that can bee amongst men regarding neither his resignation made nor his affinity and alliance nor any dutie towards God or faith and promise to man used all means to strip his brother-in-law by consequent his sister out of the Kingdome of Scotland as if nothing were unlawfull that could fill up the bottomlesse gulf of his ambition First he caused an English Monke under colour of giving Physick for the gravell to poyson the Governor Thomas Randulph Earle of Murray and afterward aided Edward Balliol with 6000. English upon condition that Balliol should hold the Crowne of him Edward Balliol entering Scotland with these forces and being assisted by the male-contents in Scotland prevailed so that having wonne a battell at Duplin 1332. the 22. of September the third yeare after the death of King Robert and about one yeare after the death of Randulph in which many were slain to the number of 3000. together with Duncane or Donald Earle of Marre the Governour hee was Crowned at Scone and these of the Bruces side constrained to send their King David Bruce with his wife into France having no safe place at home to keep him in After his Coronation having taken in divers places that stood out against him he went at last to Annand receiving such as would acknowledge him and taking their oath of Allegeance and Fidelitie Whereupon Andrew Murray Earle of Bothwell chosen Governour after Marres death sent Archbald Lord of Galloway to see what hee could do against Balliol in these quarters he taking with him his nephew William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale and John Randulph the Governour Randulphs sonne together with Simeon Fraser having in company with them a thousand horse went first to Mophet and having there understood of Balliols carelesse discipline and securitie departing from thence in the night he came so suddenly to Annand where Balliol lay that he escaped very narrowly being halfe naked not having leasure to put on his cloathes and riding upon a barme horse unsadled and unbridled till he came to Carlile Others write that howbeit he came very quietly to have surprised the enemy at unawares in the night time yet they had notice of his coming and issued forth of the Towne with a great army where they fought long and stoutly till at last Balliol was overthrowne and fled There were slain many of his friends and amongst these Henry Balliol who behaved himselfe very manfully John Mowbray Walter Cummin Richard Kirbie Robert or Alexander Bruce Earle of Carrict and sonne to Edward King of Ireland was taken prisoner and obtained pardon by the intercession of his Cousin John Randulph Hollinshed writeth that somewhat before this time the friends of David Bruce understanding that Balliol did sojourne within the Towne of Perth had besieged it but that they were constrained to raise the siege because of the men of Galloway who having bin sometimes the Balliols dependers invaded the besiegers lands under the conduct of Eustace Maxwell whereupon hee saith Archbald Lord of Galloway with the Earle of March and Murray invaded Galloway with fire and sword and brought away great booties but slew not many men because they got them out of the way for feare of that terrible invasion This narration may bee true in the last part thereof concerning their invasion but the cause of this invasion is not probable that the men of Galloway should invade mens lands that lay so farre from them as they behoved to be that did besiege Saint Johnston for in all liklihood it was besieged by these that were nearest to it being in kinne and friends to those that were slain in Duplin and both Hollinshed himself and others write that it was recovered in Balliols absence about the same time while he sojourned in Annand by those that lay neare to it without mentioning any other siege before that at which it was taken This battell at Annand so changed the case that hee who even now was Crowned King in September who had farre prevailed to whom all men even King Davids nearest friends and kinsmen had yeelded despairing of his estate was by this act of Archbald Lord of Galloway turned quite out of his Kingdome and Countrey and compelled to fly into England to save his life the 25. of December the same yeare about three moneths after his Coronation and was compelled to keep his Christmas at Carlile in the house of the Friers Minors A notable example of the inconstancy of worldly affairs and constancy of an honest heart in the Douglas not abandoning his Princes cause when others had forsaken it and also a proof of his good service and usefull for which as he deserved perpetuall praise and favour of his rightfull Prince so did he incurre great hatred of his enemie the usurping Balliol who the next day after the 26 of December going into Westmoreland and there being honourably received by the Lord Clifford gave unto him the whole lands of Douglasdale which the said Lord Cliffords grandfather had before in the dayes of King Edward the first So proudly did he presume to give that which was not in his power And so little had he learned the lesson of the uncertaintie of humane affairs grounded on whatsoever power appearance or even successe and so difficult a lesson it is to learne where there remains means so great as hee trusted to the power of the King and Kingdome of England with his owne particular friendship and faction within the Countrie of Scotland which shall indeed have power to trouble the State a while but not to establish either the Kingdome to himselfe or any part of Douglasdale to the Lord Clifford The next yeare 1333. K. Edward of England having shaken off all colour of duty to his brother-in-law K. David made open warre to be proclaimed betweene the two Countreyes which
keepe it had demolished that it might not be a receit to the English And within a short time this overthrow had wellnigh overthrowne the Kingdome and the cause for the greatest part of the Nobilitie that were not dead before being slain in this conflict the rest flying to save themselves to strengths defaâ—…ts Balliol assisted by Robert Talbot a Noble man of England whom the King had left with him with a few English bands being aided by his Favourers in Scotland made himself once more King and was confirmed by Parliament within half a yeare after he had been driven out All yeelded obedience to him save onely foure Castles to wit Loch-leven Dumbarton Kildrummie Urwhart and Lowdon peele seated on a little lake so that no man in Scotland durst call David Bruce their King except young children in their playes so far were matters altered by this check Where it is to be marked that as by the wise and wary government of the same Archbald his Countrey and lawfull King were defended and Balliol chased out of his usurped Kingdome So by the same mans oversight in government both the usurping Edwards English and Scots are repossessed again therein and his Countrey plunged into misery and the rightfull King and his partners brought to great extremitie Of so great efficacie is good or evill government therefore it is so much the more circumspectly to bee looked to and to bee exercised according to the rules of wisedome and not after the opinions of men fame and reports anger or whatsoever other cause doth make men stray from the right and strait course of reason This was the lamentable condition of our Countrey But let us have patience a while and wee shall shortly have better newes Both these usurpers shall ere long bee driven to let go their hold and at last be utterly disappointed of all their hopes and projects God conserving the liberty of this Countrey and the Crowne thereof to the rightfull heire and the Bruces bloud in whose posterity it shall yet prosper In which work no little part shall bee the valiant and faithfull efforts of the Douglasses Amongst whom it were requisite to speake of the next Lord Douglas But the order of time draws me another way it being long before his turne come in even tenne or twelve or perhaps twentie yeares as shall be seen in the owne place for hee hath been young it should seeme and abroad out of the Countrey but in his absence some other of the Douglasses must not be idle Archibaldus Duglasius ad Halidonem coesus 1333. Non potuit perferre nefas foedamque Tyranni Persidiam Et quisnam sustinuisse queat Ergo furens animi atque accenso pectore inardet Praelia ingratas increpat usque moras Poscimus aut aequo dixit certamine Martem Aut certum est fatis cedere velle tuis Ah nimis ah properant Non illis ignea virtus Defuerat nocuit praecipetasse nimis Nec te victorem jactes temeraria virtus Sic nocuit Vinci vis animosa nequit In English thus He was not patient enough to see The Tyrants faithlesse fact and who could be Hence his enflamed breast with anger sweld Enrag'd at such impediments as held His hand from just revenge Come let us trie Our chance and winne the field or bravely die If fate will have it so he said and all With too much haste obey'd their Generall No courage wanted but the hard event Prov'd the act rash and lose the punishment Of ill rul'd valour Thou didst nothing gain Who to his passion yeelds commands in vain Of William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale called the stowre of Chevalrie BEfore we proceed to the rest of the Lords of Douglas the order of the History requires that wee speake something of William not Lord of Douglas but Lord of Liddesdale and a worthy member of the house and name of Douglas The first mention of him and his actions is at the battle of Annand where hee was with Archbald Lord of Galloway The last of his actions of importance are in the beginning of the first Earle William before the battle of Durham the space of thirteen yeares or thereby which time hee imployed for his lawfull King and Countrey against the usurpers so diligently as shall bee deduced in the progresse of this Story Writers call him naturall sonne to Sir James slain in Spain which is truth But they erre when they say that John Lord Dalkeith was brother to William Lord of Liddesdale hee being Liddesdales uncle and Sir James brother so master John Major hath Davidis for Gulielmi and Hollinshed and Boetius William for Archbald who was made Captain of the castle of Edinburgh by this same William But it is so clear and manifest whom they mean of that there is no question to be made of it However it be he hath so honoured and nobilitated himself by his vertue that no posteritie needs to enquire of his birth We finde that he was married to a daughter of Sir John Grahame Lord of Abercorne called Margaret Grahame by whom he got the lands of Liddesdale he had but one onely daughter Marie who was married to Sir James of Lowden who after the Lord Liddesdales his death and Margaret Grahames got the lands of Liddesdale His first appearing to wit at the battell of Annand hath been spoken of after that hee was for his wisedome and manhood accounted worthy to have the custody and government of the West Marches as the charge of the East Marches was committed to Patrick Dumbarre Being Wairden there hee had his residence at Annand where at a certain skirmish with the English his men were scattered himself was hurt and taken prisoner about that same time that Regent Murray was taken at Roxbrough to wit in the yeare 1332. before the battell of Halidoun hill which was the occasion that he was not there with his uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway He continued a prisoner untill 1335. and then he and Murray were both set at libertie having payed a great summe of gold for their ransome It is strange that these two great Politicians the two Edwards I mean intending a conquest of Scotland should have suffered such men to bee set at liberty at any rate without making them sure to their side considering that the detaining of them would greatly have facilitate their designes and their liberty being enemies hinder and annoy them as we sâ—…all heare it did not a little It was apparently the pride of their hearts in that good successe which made them carelesse and secure not fearing any danger from these or any else So doth successe and pride growing thereupon commonly blind men or so doth God blinde the wisedome of unjust men when hee hath a work to do against them But before wee come to the rest of the deeds of this valorous Lord we must take a view of the estate of things at that time that the circumstances which are
wisely and earnestly disswaded him and did exhort him first to take order with the discorders at home and before all things to settle them For the Earle of Rosse had slain the Lord of the Isles whereby a great party of the Kings army was diminished the Lord of the Isles men lying back for want of a head and so the Lord Rosse and his men for feare of punishment So did also many others that lay neare them retire and go home fearing least they should suffer in their absence by their neighbourhood to those disagreeing Lords and be some way endamaged wherefore they thought good to provide in time the best they could against all perrills that might happen For this cause hee councelled the King first to settle peace amongst his owne subjects before he enterprised a forraign war that peace being settled and his army united he might the more strongly and with better successe invade England But the King contemning his good and wholsome counsell his French friendship prevailing more with him then either his owne good or the good of his Countrey hee raised an army wherewith hee entred England and was encountred by the English at Durham where the Scots were defeated King David Bruce taken prisoner and with him beside others VVilliam Earle of Douglas and the Lord of Liddesdale who were shortly after ransomed or dismissed so much the more easily for that they had the King and so cared the lesse for others This sell out in the yeare 1346. October the 17. as hath been said While the Lord Liddesdale is a prisoner amongst his enemies he forgetteth not his friends at home Sir David Barcklay had slain one John Douglas brother to Sir VVilliam and father to Sir James of Dalkeith say our Writers beside Horsewood but they should say rather brother to Sir William for there Sir William is the same Lord of Liddesdale of whom wee now speake sonne naturall to good Sir James neither was John Douglas slain in Horsewood but in Kinrosher by Loch-leven This Barcklay also had taken Sir John Bullock at the Kings command and put him in prison in Lindores where hee died of hunger almost in the same sort that Sir Alexander Ramsay died The Writers lay the blame on the Nobilitie that envied so worthy a man and accused him salsely to the King of unsaithfulnesse but they tell not in what point They themselves call him a worthy Chaplain of great wisedome singular prudencie and eloquence beyond any in his time who had been Chamberlain to Edward Balliol Treasurer to the rest of the Englishmen in Scotland and lastly Chamberlain to King David and amongst the chief of his Counsellers reputed as another Chussay Neverthelesse thus was he delated and taken away having done divers good offices in the Common-wealth and being very necessary unto it The Lord of Liddesdale had drawne him from the English faction to King Davids party and he had used him in good services whereof hee was not forgetfull ever remaining one of his speciall friends This giveth men matter of suspition that his death was for ill will to the Lord of Liddesdale by the King incensed against him never digesting in heart the death of Sir Alexander Ramsay whereby the King is blamed as counseller or follower thereof and that Sir David Barcklay enemy to him did execute it willingly or did procure the Kings command thereto The taking of the Castle of Edinburgh in the yeare 1341. by the Lord of Liddesdale was plotted by Sir John Bullock say the Writers who in quicknesse of wit and sharpnesse of invention past all men in his dayes In revenge of this Liddesdale causeth slay Sir David Barcklay by the hands of Sir John Saint Michaell say they but they should have said Carmichaell in Aberdene A just fact but not justly done the matter was good the forme ill being besides and against all order but who could wait for order in so disordered a Countrey when should hee by order of law have obtained justice his Prince being in captivitie his duetie to his friends defendeth the fact the estate of the Countrey excuseth the forme God looketh not so upon things hee had before as wee heard slain Sir Alexander Ramsay he must not want his owne share but who durst doe it The avenger of bloud finds the means Such is the estate of man what can they lean to on earth ere he do not pay that debt of bloud the Earle of Douglas shall exact it his Chief his Cousin and to adde that also his owne sonne in Baptisme as the Lord Liddesdale was to the Earle of Douglas for the black book of Scone calleth him his spirituall father and thus it came to passe The Lord of Liddesdale being at his pastime hunting in Attrick Forrest is beset by William Earle of Douglas and such as hee had ordained for that purpose and there assailed wounded and slain beside Galsewood in the yeare 1353. upon a jealousie that the Earle had conceived of him with his Lady as the report goeth for so sayes the old song The Countesse of Douglas out of her Boure she came And londly there that she did call It is for the Lord of Liddesdale That I let all these teares downe fall The song also declareth how shee did write her love letters to Liddisdale to disswade him from that hunting It tells likewise the manner of the taking of his men and his owne killing at Galsewood and how hee was carried the first night to Lindin Kirk a mile from Selkirk and was buried within the Abbacie of Melrosse The cause pretended or the cause of this slaughter is by our Writers alledged to be the killing of this Alexander Ramsay and Sir David Barklay and some other grudges and so the Earle said himself as they say and so it was indeed if we looke unto God but who doth beleeve him that it was on his part no Writers no report no opinion of men doth beleeve it not untill this day They lay the cause on his ambition on his envie of Liddesdales honour and jealousie of his greatnesse Reason swaies to the same side and brings great if not necessary arguments for what had hee to doe with Alexander Ramsay that he should for his sake dippe his hands in his owne bloud farre lesse for Sir David Barcklay on whom he himself should have taken avengement if the Lord Liddesdale had not done it this John Douglas whom Barcklay slew being so neare to himselfe but something must bee said to colour things But this will not colour this blemish though in a faire body indeed as we shall see hereafter Doth ambition spring from a great minde Doth envie of vertue jealousie of hatred Let noble hearts eschew them it is the basest thought that can fall into a mans mind Right minds love vertue even in strangers even in enemies generous minds strive to do better not to hinder such as do well It is a strange maxime and ill grounded a wicked
related at large hereafter when we shall come to treat of the house of Douglas And so we see him very fortunate and honourable in his marriage in his purchases and in his children his honourable minde appeares in his deportment to his sister Uterine whom the Writers call Elconora de Bruce to whom he gives no lesse then the Baronie of Wester Calder in maritagium to her and her heires whatsoever with her husband Sir James Sandilands as the transumpt of the Charter beares extracted by James Douglas Lord Dalkeith 1420. April 4. The Charter it selfe is not dated but the giver is cleare Gulielmus Douglas Dominus loci ejusdem and Sir James his entaile doth cleare it in which he is called Earle of Douglas and Marre This Elionora Bruce had to her father Robert Bruce some call him Alexander son to Edward slaine in Ireland and Cousin Germane with K. Robert He was Earle of Carrict and after the death of Archbald Lord of Galloway he married his relict this Earles mother and had by her this Lady Elionora who as we have said was married to Sir James Sandilands In regard of this marriage and the Donation of these lands that house of Sandilands gave the coat of the house of Douglas a Heart and three mullets which none else hath besides him except those of the name of Douglas This Earle William was bred in France and as the manuscript beareth most part in the warres his first returne to Scotland was before the battell of Durham some few yeares which appears by the forenamed Charter given him by his uncle in the year 1342. Touching his actions after his return the first was a hard entry at the battell of Durham where the King made many Knights to stirre them up to fight valiantly and first he created William Lord Douglas an Earle In the morning being Warden he is sent to view the English Camp and engaged among them ere he was aware he had a number of his men slaine and himselfe also narrowly escaped In the battell being Leader of the Foreward he was taken and the King himselfe likewise with divers others But his successe after is more fortunate for the better understanding whereof let us remember the estate of affaires of the Countrey of Scotland at that time After King David Bruce was taken prisoner at the field of Durham the English repossessed themselves of the Merse Tivedale Liddesdale and Lawderdale so that their Marches were Cockburnspath and Sawtray and from that to Carnilops and the Corse-cave Balliol had gotten again his old inheritance in Galloway and wasted Annandale Nidisdale and Cliddisdale with fire and sword and had also with Percie overrun Lowthian neither could there be an army made up in Scotland to resist him for some few yeares so that Balliol behaved himselfe again as King but we heare that no obedience hee got by the good will of the people The Scots had chosen Robert Stuart who was King afterward to bee Governour in the Kings absence but no great action is recorded that hee was able to take in hand at such a time and in such estate of his Countrey The Earle of Douglas being ransomed or dismist the more easily for that they had the King in their power returned home Thereafter there fell out a matter very greatly to bee lamented that it should have fallen into the hands of so worthy a person the killing of the Lord of Liddesdale by the Earle let me never excuse such a fact I may well bee sory for it But I wonder at this that the Earle after his slaughter should have obtained his whole estate not onely that which hee did acquire for his owne vertue and valour in the Borders as Liddesdale with the Sherisship of Roxbrough or Tweddale but also those lands which hee had gotten by his wife as Dalkeith Newlands Kilbugho c. But being rightly considered it seemes not so strange for after the Lord of Liddesdale had slain Sir Alexander Ramsay the King apparantly hath never pardoned from his heart But being still incensed against him as may appeare in that action the King allowed or rather moved of Sir David Barcklay in taking and slaying Sir John Bullock a speciall friend of the Lord of Liddesdale and for ill will and spite of him say our Writers and that his anger being renewed and increased by the killing of Sir David Barcklay It is possible the King hath beene well pleased to heare and know of his ruine whereupon the Earle of Douglas there being none so able to do it as he being his Chief and kinsman having his owne particular grudge was incouraged to make him away and having done it hath obtained his lands the more easily Our Histories testifie that the house and name of Douglas was divided against it self pursuing each other for many yeares together with much bloudshed and all upon this occasion Belike the marriage of the Lord Liddesdales daughter to Sir James Douglas of Lowden Kincavell and Calder-cleere hath beene or should have been made in his owne time which hath moved the Douglas of Dalkeith Calder-cleere and them of Strabrock to make head against the Earle as those who did most resent that slaughter But at last the Earle as commonly remorse cometh after bloud repenting or at the intercession of friends gives the lands of Dalkeith Newlands and Kilbugho to Mary daughter to the Lord of Liddesdale by resignation in favour of her as is extant in our publick Register to regain the favour and dependance of his friends that were alienated from him retaining Liddesdale and his other Borderlands and Offices in his owne person for we finde in the Register James Douglas sonne to William Earle of Douglas and Marre stiled Lord of Liddesdale in a letter of pension of 200 marks sterling granted to him by King Robert the first of the Stuarts His first care was to deliver his own inheritance from the English bondage for which purpose having gathered together a company of his friends He recovered Douglasdale from them having slain and chased them every man out of it then encouraged with this successe the favour of his countrey people increasing towards him and greater companies drawing to him he expelled them also out of Attrick Forrest and Tueddale and the greater part of Tivedale At that time John Copland I know not whether it were hee that had taken King David at the battell of Durham or some other of that same name was Captain of the Castle of Roxbrough and seeing that the Earle of Douglas did so prevail against his countrey men gathered together a great company of them and went forth to oppose him but was quickly put to flight and constrained to retire to the said Castle again Thus having repressed and ejected the English out of those parts of Scotland he not contented therewith resolveth to invade them in their owne Countrey wherefore he accompanied with the Earle of March his owne father in law and
having gathered together a great power of men as privately and as secretly as hee could hee marched towards England They sent VVilliam Ramsay of Dalhousie before and gave him order to burn Norame and to spoil the Countrey about to draw the English upon their hoast which lay in ambuscade at a place called Nisbet-moore Ramsay having done his part very dexterously as he was injoyned having gathered together a great bootie of cattell made as if hee would drive them into Scotland The English to recover their goods pursued him eagerly and he flying of purpose drew them into the ambushment where the Scots arising suddenly set upon them fiercely and put them to flight with great slaughter There were taken prisoners Thomas Gray and his sonne with John Darcy a Noble man and many others even the greatest part of them After this being encouraged by their former successe they did enterprise against the towne of Berwick and took it in by scalade not without great opposition and resistance having been discovered by the watches They had in their company Eugenie Garrantiers with some fouretie Frenchmen more whom John King of France had sent into Scotland a little before with foure thousand crownes to wage souldiers therewith and this was all excepting fair promises a weake support in so great a strait and let it bee well marked that men may see how farre they erre from the truth that alledge that our Countrey and the liberty thereof hath been maintained and upheld by support from France and not by the valour and industry of the inhabitants The Nobility tooke the money and divided it amongst themselves prosecuting the warre in their owne manner by frequent incursions and inrodes These fouretie were present at this exploit and at other occasions where they behaved themselves valorously It is said by some that Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus was present at these surprises and that he had a chiefe hand in it as being the man that first broached it and drew the rest to it by his perswasion But most Authours mention onely the two former There were slaine within the towne of Berwick Alexander Ogle Governour thereof Thomas Percie brother to the Earle of Northumberland and Edward Gray with others but they could not winne the Castle which he held against them whereupon King Edward coming to rescue it they being not able to keep the towne rifled it and then burnt it and razed the walls thereof in the yeare 1355. King Edward caused repair it again and while that was in doing he went himself to Roxbrough where he kept his residence for that time Thither came Balliol and being wearied as may be supposed of his titular Kingdome resigned all that hee had which was a show and pretense to it The King of England requesting instantly that hee would avenge him of the injuries done to him by the Scots who would not acknowledge nor obey him but had expelled him out of his Kingdome King Edward heard him very willingly and upon that pretext invaded Lowthian by sea and land but his Navie was dispersed and broken by storme of weather and by land the victuall was put out of the way so as he was constrained to retire home again after he had powred out his fury upon Edinburgh Hadington and other townes in Lowthian which lay in his way He being gone the Earle of Douglas passed into Galloway and partly by force partly by perswasion and entreatie hee reduced that whole Countie to the Kings obedience and caused Donald Mackdowgall one of the principall men in Galloway to take his oath of allegiance and fidelitie in the Church of Cumnock Hollinshed attributeth this to the Lord of Niddisdale his brothers sonne naturall sonne to the Lord of Galloway he tooke also by force the Castle of Dalswinton and Carlaverock and razed them Some Histories say they were razed by composition and upon agreement by King David himself after his returne At this time also John Stuart sonne to Robert the Governour recovers Annandale from the enemy and Roger Kilpatricke took in Disdeir And even as before in their Kings minority they had done so now during his captivitie these his faithfull subjects made his enemies to reap but small profit of all the pains having now again delivered this Countrey from them almost every where Let it be remarked as wee said before to the end that Kings and Princes may think it the best policy that can bee to procure and entertain the love and heartie affection of his subjects and more specially of his faithfull Nobilitie Shortly after this they write that the Earle of Douglas went into France with 3000. men and was made Knight of the chiefest order in that Kingdome he was present at the battell of Poictiers where the field being lost and John King of France taken prisoner by Edward the black Prince son to King Edward the third the Earle of Douglas escaped very hardly being rescued by his own men of whom there was slain Andrew Stuart Robert Gordon Andrew Haliburton and Andrew Vasse Knights Archbald Douglas son naturall to good Sir James and brother to the Lord Liddisdale was taken prisoner and with him William Ramsay of Colluthie Archbald was known for a man of qualitie but the other not known to be a man of any estate and they perceiving it the more to deceive their taker Archbald used him as his serving-man making him to pul off his boots and do such other drudgerie by which means he was set at libertie for a small ransome Now as these actions of warre do shew his valour and love to his Countrey so likewise there fell out an occasion at home in matter of State Policie which did no lesse manifest his prudencie magnanimitie and affection to his native soile which was this King David being returned from his captivity after he had spent some five years in settling of the troubles and affairs of his Kingdome after he had fined such as had fled first at the battell of Durham and composed such broiles and disorders as were amongst his subjects at last in the year 1363. he kept a Parliament There he propounded unto the Estates that they would give way to the uniting of the two Kingdomes of Scotland and England and seeing he himself had no children be contented to give way that King Edward of England or his son might be his Successour Whether he made this proposition because he did judge it indeed to be most profitable for both Kingdomes so to end all their quarrells and warres or that he had taken a great liking of the King of Englands son or else that he had been constrained to promise and sweare to do it by King Edward when he was in his power or some other occasion it is uncertain But the motion was so ill taken by all that were there present that they had no patience to stay till every mans vote were asked in his turn but altogether with one voice
castle But when they intended to goe on further the continuall rain that fell in great abundance being in Autumne did so spoile the wayes and raise the waters and wet the Souldiers with their armour that they were forced to retire home again into Scotland In the mean time King Richard greatly moved that the Scots must bring in strangers to waste his Countrey entereth Scotland with an Army of 60000. foot and 8000. horse and used all sort of Hostilitie in the Merse and Lowthian not sparing the religious houses and persons such as Newbotle Melrosse and Dribrough with the Monkes thereof The French Admirall better remembring and more carefull of his Masters directions then considering what was fit to bee done dealt earnestly with the Earle of Douglas to give him battell But the Earle knowing better and regarding more the good of his Countrey and weighing with judgement the English power and forces would no wayes listen to him he told him it was not for want of affection to doe the King of France service that he refused to fight but in respect of the unequall number and appointment of the Armies at that time And that he might the better see the English forces he tooke him up to a hill from whence they might have a reasonable view of them as they passed by in order which when the Admirall had seen and considered thereof hee easily yeelded to the Earles opinion Hollinshed setteth downe the oddes saying that the Scots and French were not above 8000. speares and 30000. of all other sorts and the most part of those not well armed where he reckoneth of English 6000. horse and 60000. Archers which are 2000. horses fewer then our Histories do reckon In this inequalitie therefore being no lesse a wise Conductour then a valiant Warriour he resolved not to hazard a battell but determined to take another course which he did for he entered England on that quarter which was furthest distant from the English Army and wasted Cumberland and the adjacent Countrey neare to it The King of England being advertised hereof purposed to have followed him and forced him to fight but being better advised and put in mind no question of what had befallen his Grandfather Edward the third at Stanhope Parke against good Sir James he altered his purpose and marched the readiest way home And so both Armies having spoiled and wasted each others Countreyes they returned without encountring or fight of other In the return the Earle Douglas perswaded them to besiege Roxbrough Castle making full account that the King of England would not raise a new Army before the next Spring and so they sat downe before it but it did not continue eight dayes ere they raised the siege The cause was a reasonlesse demand of the Frenchmen who would needs have the Castle to bee given to them and to belong to the King of France when it were wonne from the enemy This demand did so offend the Scots that they could by no means heare of it and so the enterprise was deserted upon this occasion but chiefly by the Frenchmens insolent and licentious behaviour and carriage in the warres who rob and steal and use all manner of force and violence there arose many times great strise and many quarrells between the Country people and them for the Country people watched them when they were alone or but few together and sometimes robbed them of their horses sometimes of their valises and luggage sometimes they hurt and at other times slew of them The French Commanders complained to the Kings Councell and the common people answered that they had received more losse and hurt by the French who professed themselves to be friends then they had done by the English who were sworne enemies And therefore they said it were reason that the French should no wayes be suffered to goe home untill they had satisfied for the wrongs they had done The Earle Douglas in this hard case seeing they were strangers that came to aide Scotland was willing partly to bear with their faults as proceeding from an evill custome and form used at home in France and therefore interposed himself to have mitigated the people but could hardly pacifie them yet at last with great instancy and entreatie being greatly favoured and generally well beloved and popular hee obtained that the common Souldiers and the Army should be suffered to returne into France and that their Captains and Commanders should be retained still untill satisfaction were made for the losse they had sustained And so the King of Frances desire was satisfied who had then sent for them and withall order taken with the dammage done by them This was the aide and this was the successe of the help received from France now the second time It was very small before and it is now to very little purpose more hurtfull and troublesome to the Countrey then of importance against the enemy After their embarking the Scots remained still in England the space of two moneths and then the English having withdrawne and conveighed all the victuall out of the way they returned into Scotland And hereby they did show clearly how little they leaned to forrain aid without which there greater enterprises were ever performed neither was there ever either by these or by others before or since though we looke over all Histories any great exploit atchieved All the help they ever got was onely in the besieging of some Townes at some happening times and some such trifles scarce worth the naming in respect of the whole power of the body and state of the Countrey which I remark again and commend to the Reader to be truely considered for vindicating the valour and worth of the inhabitants from that obloquie and unequall judgement of such as diminish and impair it who cannot but know that it was never forraine forces as is wrongfully surmised but the vertue and valour of their Predecessours that hath preserved the honour and liberty of their Countrey all manner of wayes and that any one man amongst diverse of the name of Douglas hath done more in that cause then the force of France if it were put all together did ever to this houre The yeare following the Earle of Douglas with Robert Stuart Earle of Fise and Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway his Uncle entered into England with an Army of three thousand men passing the water of Solway so secretly that they were at Cocket-mouth on such a sudden that the people had no leasure to convey their goods out of the way Wherefore having for the space of three dayes gathered together a rich bootie they returned home through Cumberland Westmerland and Northumberland into Scotland again without any encounter Not long after Archbald Lord of Galloway in company of the same Earle of Fise made a road into England in revenge whereof the King of England sent an Army into Scotland which did great harm in the Merse and occasioned that notable battell of Otterburn
but also received him with great triumph as if he had been their King or Prince and that hereupon he used them courteously But when his men were in great security scattered and separated as fearing no hurt or danger and some at their Ships some sent with Robert Stuart of Disdier to spoile the Countrey about which stood out against him and to furnish his ships and the towne so that there remained not with the Lord Niddisdale above 200. men when they set upon him as before we have said and being beaten the Towne was sackt and burnt Then they tooke 60. ships which they found in divers Havens and Creeks and laded 15. of them with such spoile as they had gotten and burnt the rest Then returning homeward they spoiled the Isle of Man which lay in their way He landed at Loch-rien which divides a part of Galloway from Carrict and hearing there of the roade into England he hasted him hither with all diligence But truce being made for certaine yeares with England that he might not languish in idlenesse he passed into Spruce from whence he heard that an Army was to be sent against the Infidels There hee gave such proofe of his vertue and valour that hee was chosen Admirall of the whole Fleet which was very faire and great esteemed to consist of 250. saile and was there created Duke of Spruce and Prince of Danskin But there arose dissention hetwixt him and the Lord Clifford an Englishman upon an old emulation and present envie of his new preferment at which Clifford grudged Wherefore being challenged to the field by Clifford he accepted it gladly but the other weighing with himselfe what a hazzard he was like to runne by fighting with such a man of such incomparable valour found meanes before the day of the combat came to make him away by hired Assasines and Brigands who murthered him in the night on the bridge of Danskin The Manuscript seemeth to say that combat was not taken on there and then but long before while they were both at home and that Niddisdale before the day passing to Paris to provide armour fit for him or on whatsoever occasion else Clifford gave it out that he had fled the combat but when he saw that he was returned before the day appointed fearing to match with his well knowne strength and valour would have shifted the fight with many frivolous excuses Now there being assembled and met together at that time brave Knights from all the parts of Christendome Clifford partly for envie of the honour conferred upon his adversary and partly remembring their old debates but chiefly because of this disgrace and infamie of being put to this necessitie of refusing to fight with him hee caused mercenarie cut-throats to lie in wait for him who as he happened to walke through the streets and view the walls of the Towne set upon him and murdered him not without great difficultie by which losse that enterprise against the Infidels was disturbed and dashed We told before how he is stiled Prince of Danskin and Duke of Spruce in the Monuments of the Sinclairs of whom one had married his daughter sure it is by the report of many eye-witnesses that there was a gate in Dansick on which the Coat of the Douglasses was carved and graven in stone which decaying and being of late re-edified this monument of him is perished The common opinion is that Dansick having beene taken by Infidels was regained by Scottishmen and therefore it is that the Scots have such priviledges there and there is a part of the Town which they call little Scotland which is inhabited almost with Scottishmen All which must be referred most apparently to the Lord Niddisdale and to this time and doth testifie in some measure he hath surpassed the quality and condition of a private man or of a stranger in those parts seeing he acquired the title of Prince and Duke whereof we can affirme no more then hath beene said This fell out about the yeare 1389. or 1390. about the death of King Robert the second Of Archbald the second called The Grimme the third Earle and twelfth Lord of Douglas and Bothwell UNto James slaine at Otterburn succeeded his brother Archbald whom Hollinshed wrongfully calleth his Cousin Hee was married to the daughter of Andrew Murray sisters sonne to K. David Bruce and Governour of Scotland by her he got the Lordship of Bothwell and many other lands and she bare to him two sonnes first William who died a yeare before his father without children and Archbald who succeeded to his father also a daughter named Marjorie married to David Prince of Scotland Concerning this Archbald the Grim we finde not many particular acts of his recorded besides those which he did in his fathers time and in his brothers of which we have already spoken although certainly hee cannot but have done divers worthy of memorie seeing he hath the name and reputation of a most worthy Captaine being so sterne and austere in carriage and countenance that hee was termed The Grimme Douglas and by our Writers Archbald the Grimme Now that we may the better understand the reasons of the Douglasses proceedings and actions let us as our manner is take a generall view of the estate of the Countrey at this time His succession to the Earledome by the death of his brother was as we have said not long before the death of King Robert the second who died in the Castle of Dundonald in the yeare 1390. April 19. Before his death there was a Truce taken betweene England and France for the space of seven yeares wherein Scotland was also comprehended By reason of this Truce partly and partly for that his sonne John who was afterward called Robert the third was lame both of body and minde and so no wayes fit for warre there is no mention of any exploit done by this man onely it is said of him that when King Robert the third in the year 1396. and the seventh of his reign created divers Dukes and would have made this Archbald one he refused it as a noveltie and an empty title not worthy of the accepting seeing it was neither bestowed for merit nor service done nor had any reall advantage in it save an airy show of appearing honour to please the humour of ambitious minds of which he was none The next yeare following Richard the second of England was deposed and the Duke of Lancaster was made King in his roome who was Henry the fourth In the beginning of Henries reigne the seeds of warre were sowen upon this occasion George Dumbarre Earle of March had betrothed his daughter Elizabeth to David the Kings eldest sonne and had payed a great part of their portion before hand But the Earle Douglas alledging that the Kings private contracting of his sonne without the consent of the State was not according to the custome of the Kingdome nor right and orderly done caused the
matter to be propounded by his Majestie to the Parliament as former Kings had done and as reason required seeing the whole Kingdome hath interest in the matching of their Princes and Kings children There he handled the busines so that the contract with Marches daughter was declared void and null and his owne daughter Marjorie Douglas was contracted to the said Prince David by consent of the Parliament having offered a greater portion with her then the Earle March had done with his daughter He obtained for her joynture all the rents and revenewes which belonged to the King on the south side of Forth The way he tooke to bring this to passe was by the means of the Kings brother Robert Earle of Fife now made Duke of Albany and Governour of the Countrey under the King as he had been in their fathers time who did also then even govern both King and Kingdome and every thing as he listed and Douglas and he were inward and deare friends as his brother James slain at Otterburn and he had ever been now whether the Earle Douglas had that respect indeed to have matters of such importance to the Kingdome done by common advice of the Nobility chiefly or if his chief end were his owne particular because of the old emulation betwixt the Earles of March and Douglas to hinder the growth of that house by this great advantage of aliance or if hee had an eye to both or to any thing else I leave it to be judged of others The marriage was solemnized in the Church of Bothwel the yeare 1400. with greater haste then good speed or any comfort to either party that we heare of For neither came this David ever to bee King which was the thing that was expected that thereby the house of Douglas might have been greatned Neither did this aliance of Prince David with the Earle of Douglas stand him in any stead in that hee was most miserably handled by his Uncle the Governour who aspired himself to the Crowne which makes me to wonder why hee did not rather hinder this marriage of his Nephew with the Earle Douglas then thus further it seeing in all likelyhood it might have been a great let and strong hinderance to those his ambitious designes But so are the secrets of things hid from us that wee cannot finde out the causes and reasons of them by no means being not observed or not mentioned by the Writers of those times hovvever this marriage bred great contention and enmity betvveen the Earles of March and Douglas though neare kinsemen and did also disturb the peace and quietnesse of the Kingdome for March before the marriage was solemnized did not stick to goe to the King and upbraid him with breach of promise which he said was neither just nor Princely craving also importunately and roughly the restitution of his monywhich he had advanced for his daughters portion The King having not answered him according to his mind hee spared not to threaten that he should be avenged on that rufle and disgrace that he had put upon him and his daughter And so retiring from Court he fortefies his Castle of Dumbarre and gives it in keeping to his Nephew Robert Metellan he himselfe having received leave of King Henry went into England whereupon the Castle of Dumbarre was summoned in the Kings name by an Herauld of Armes and was surrendered by the Captain thereof Robert Metellan into the hands of the Earle Douglas The Earle of March returned into Scotland but being excluded out of his Castle at Dumbarre went back again into England taking his Lady and children along with him together with the nearest of his kinsmen and his chief friends accompanying him There he joyned with Henry Percie called hote spurre a perpetuall enemy of the house of Douglas and trusting to the favour and good will borne him by these who dwelt on the East Border or March of Scotland most of which were his vassalls and dependers many of them his kinsmen and all of them tied to him by some relation or obligation he troubled the Merse chiefly and the Earle Douglas lands with frequent incursions and inroades The King hereupon caused proclaime him rebell and yet notwithstanding sent to him a Herauld of Armes with profer of pardon and restitution upon condition that hee would returne and live peaceablely at home and that he should receive all such satisfaction for any wrong he could justly complain of as he desired But when hee refused to embrace this offer the Herauld passed on to King Henrie and complained of the Earle of March craving that hee might bee delivered according to the Articles of the truce But hee was answered by the King that hee had given him his word and could not breake it In the mean time Percie and the Earle of March being emboldned with divers successefull attempts upon the Borders adventured with 2000. men to come into Lowthian where they wasted the Countrey near unto Hadington assaulted the Castle of Hales twice but in vain burnt the townes of Hales Trapren Markill and other adjacent villages And while they encamped at Linton upon Tine hearing of the Earle Douglasses approach who had raised sufficient forces and was marching towards them and was come as farre as Penkrake they arose and fled in great haste leaving behind them all their booty together with their owne luggage and carriage The manuscript and black booke of Scone say clearly that the Earle Douglas followed them so quickly that he overtooke them or they got to Berwick and killed divers having wrested an ensigne out of the hands of Sir Thomas Colbouth which he brought into Scotland with him Boetius relates it not much otherwise Other Histories make no mention hereof but onely say that the Earle returned to Edinburgh with great congratulation and joy of all men He died not long after of a burning fever the same yeare 1400 in the beginning of February very unseasonably for his Countrey which was destitute of able Commanders in warre having lost divers others of good note not long before He was buried in Bothwell with his Ladie He was a man nothing inferiour to any of his Predecessours or Successours of his house and name in any kind of vertue and in speciall of true and reall kindnesse to his friends and followers as appeareth by a letter of his to the Earle of March in favour of the Laird of Ridpeth a Gentleman in Lammer moore who was his follower and was wronged by the Earle of March in the possession of some lands but more in Marches refusall to right him he assembleth his forces and dispossesseth the Earle of Marches sonne and reponed Ridpeth in his right and maintained him therein ever after which his successours doe enjoy at this day As for his valour and conduct in warre hee is termed the best Captain of his time and that in his person the splendour and glory of warrefare both stood and fell Others say that
With all the grace and honour he deserved And that was all to be preserved and respected but not easily nor soon dismissed for besides what hath been said of this point there is an Indenture yet extant which contains the agreement betwixt King Henry and him That whereas the said Earle was lawfull prisoner to him or to his sonne John of Lancaster he should have free libertie to returne to his own Countrey of Scotland upon his giving of twelve Noble Hostages for his reentry into the Castle of Durham being then in the custody of the said John of Lancaster The Hostages were 1. Archbald Douglas his owne eldest son and heire 2. James his brother 3. James son and heire to James Lord Dalkeith 4. Sir John Mongomery Lord of Adderson 5. Sir John Seiton sonne and heire to the Lord Seiton 6. Sir William Douglas of Drumlainrig 7. Sir William Sinclair of Hermiston 8. Sir Simon Glendining sonne and heire to Sir Adam of Glendining 9. Sir John Harris Lord of Terregles 10. Sir Harbert Maxwell 11. Sir William Hay 12. Sir William Borthwick The Condition beares that upon the Earles reentry of his person into the wards of the said John of Lancaster the said Hostages were to bee set free to repair with sate conduct into their own Countreyes and that within fourty dayes after the Earles re-entry or alter his death And that the Prince Thomas and his said brother John and the Earle of Westmoorland should be obliged by expresse commandment from the King to secure the said Hostages during the time of their abode and residence in England And if the Earle should fail of his re-entry again that the said Hostages should be at the Kings disposing And in case the said Earle should die his eldest sonne and heire was to abide prisoner with the King in his sons keeping and the rest of the Hostages were to be set free immediately And further it was conditioned that the Earle should do his uttermost to keep the truce that had been reated of between the King his Counsell and the said Earle and that he should cause it to be ratified and confirmed by both the Realms of Scotland and England for sixteen yeares and in case he could not obtain that that then the said Earle for himself and his Countreyes betweene the East and West seas inhabited by any of his men and vassals should keepe truce with England from Pasch next till Pasch thereafter These conditions were drawn up by the Kings Councell in forme of an Indenture whereof each had a counterpane signed sealed and delivered reciprocally by the said parties at London the fourteenth of March 1407. During the time of his captivity in England the Duke of Rothsay was famished to death by his Uncle the Governour who being accused thereof by the King his brother made such a slender purgation that the King fearing he would doe the like to his other sonne James sent him by sea to France where he might remain in safety while he were come to years But being driven in by storme of weather into the coasts of England he was detained as a prisoner by the King and State Hereupon followed the death of the desolate father and the continuance of the Governour in his Office And now Douglas being come home in the yeare 1411. hee kept good correspondencie with the Earle of March ever after for there had alwayes beene friendship betwixt the two Houses of March and Douglas untill the match with the Duke of Rothsay did separate them and now that being away and digested and March having furthered Douglasses delivery out of captivitie and Douglas procured or helped to procure Marches peace and restitution they joyned ever thereafter in all common affaires Some write that those two did burne the towne of Roxbrough but it seems to bee mistaken for that was done ere they came home by William Douglas of Drumlanrig and Gawin third sonne to the Earle of March After their return there is no mention of any exploit of warre between Scotland and England for the space of tenne yeares whether it were that there hath been any truce or that Henry the fourth dying his sonne Henry the fifth was so taken up with the warre with France that he had no leasure to looke toward Scotland or that the Governour durst not attempt any thing against him for feare hee should send home the rightfull heire to the Crowne of Scotland whom he had in his power and custody and who he doubted not would finde favour enough in Scotland both for his right and out of commiseration of his estate and condition So there was nothing done except some slight and private inrodes such as when the Earle Douglas burnt Penmoore a towne in England at which the Earle March is also said to have been in the yeare 1414. In the yeare 1420. The Governour died and his sonne Murdock was made Governour in his place having been relieved a little before by enterchange of a sonne of the Earle of Northumberland He was a man of a dull and heavy spirit and of no authority not so much as to governe his owne family which made him to be little regarded about this time the civil warre in France grew hot between Charles the sixth King of France Philip Duke of Burgundie and Henry the fifth of England on the one part and the Daulphin of France on the other for Philip of Burgundie had perswaded the King of France to dis-inherrit his sonne the Daulphin and to give the Crowne with his daughter to Henrie of England So that the Daulphin afterwards King Charles the seaventh was redacted to that extremity that his enemies called him in derision King of Bourg because his residence for the most part was in Bourg in Berrie Wherefore he being thus abandoned by his own Countrey men and destitute of all forraign help sent this yeare the Earle of Vandosme Ambassadour into Scotland to crave aid according to the ancient League and made great promises to all the Scots that would assist him in this quarrell It was willingly granted by the whole State and seaven thousand men agreed upon as a competent number for that service which was soone made up of Volunteers the youth of Scotland being now greatly multiplied by long peace with England Their Generalls were John Earle of Buchan and Archbald Earle of Wigton the one sonne the other sonne in law to Archbald Earle of Douglas Whilest they were busied in France the Earle Douglas was not idle at home for the black booke of Scone beareth that hee went with an army to besiege the Castle of Roxbrough and with the Governour Murdock against Berwick but they returned both without effecting any thing by reason of the treachery of some Scots wherefore this was named the foule roade We reade of Douglas also how hee was judge to a duell in Bothwell-haugh between John Hardy and Thomas Smith this Smith had accused the other of treason which Hardy denying and the
then if he had been onely accompanied by Creighton and Levingston and such new men who were but new and mean in regard of him as then but growing under the Kings favour And so it is indeed the Prince honoureth his worthy Nobles by his favours to them and they grace adorn and decore and give a lustre and splendour to him and his Court by their presence and attendance thereat And it is wisedome so to esteem and so to use them and happy are they on both sides and happy is the Countrey where they thus agree and concurre This was he in the yeare 1430. in October released out of prison and this solemnity being ended hee past into France and was installed in his Dutchie of Turrain whether he went thither for that onely or if hee used that fairest colour of his absence that he might not see the government which hee disliked and in which hee had no employment I leave it yet his going thither gave others occasion to grow great and to be employed especially the house of Angus which was at last the overthrow of his house So as the honour and profit they had in France may have been said to have beene their wrack in Scotland what by the envie of their greatnesse what by their absence from home as hath beene said So uncertain are the affaires of the world neither is there extant any mention of his actions in France though at that time from 1430. till 1437. the warres were very hot there King Henry the sixth of England being brought over in person and crowned in Paris It is attributed to the Earle Douglas that he moved the King of France to require King James his daughter Margaret in marriage to his sonne afterward Lewis the eleventh and that he met her when she landed at Rochel and was present at her marriage He remaineth there untill the yeare 1437. in which the 21. of February King James was slaine at the Black friers in Saint Johnstoun by Patrick Grahame and Robert Stuart at the instigation of Walter Stuart Earle of Athole the Kings fathers brother by the Earle of Rosses daughter who pretended to be the rightfull heire to the Crowne and that he was wronged and defrauded by the sonne of Elizabeth Moore who was onely a Concubine as he alledged This posterity of Elizabeth Moore he had craftâ—…ly caused to destroy one another the Governour Robert to destroy David Duke of Rothsay and now King James Davids brother to destroy the house of the Governour D. Murdock and his children And thus causing the King to spoâ—…e and weaken himselfe by cutting off his friends none being left alive but the King and his onely sonne a childe of six yeares he was emboldened to put hands in the King also so much the rather because he knew that many of the Nobility were discontented what with being imprisoned what with being endamaged in their goods lands and rents what with putting to death of their friends So that he hoped that they would be wel contented with the Kings death at least they would not take great care or paines to be revenged thereof which things if the Earl Douglas foresaw and being grieved therewith admonished the King thereof or caused any other to warne him that these courses were not for his good this event sheweth he did the part of a faithfull Subject Friends and Counsellour However it was not so well taken by the King at that time as being contrary to his humour and present disposition He did wisely also to withdraw himselfe seeing he could not help things as he would have gladly done Now that the King was dead he returns home and was present as some think at the Coronation of his sonne James the second who was crowned at Edinburgh the tenth of March 1437. not a moneth or no more then a moneth after the death of his father where it is to be observed that either the death of the King is not rightly said to be in the yeare 1437. in February in stead of 1436. or else they reckon the yeare from the first of January which was not the custome then And yet Buchanan meanes so for he sayes he was slaine in the beginning of the yeare 1437. in February which makes me think the Earle Douglas hath not come in time to the Coronation seeing he could hardly have used such diligence to have had notice of the Kings death made himselfe readie and come home out of France in so short a space though the winde had favoured him never so much However through his absence his adverse partie and faction had gotten such possession of guiding State affaires in the late Kings time and had so handled the matter that he was no whit regarded nor was there any account made of him He was not admitted to the managing of any businesse of the Common-wealth or any publick place or Office therein Creighton and Levingston the one made Protectour or Governour the other Chancellour did all according to their pleasure Our Writers say that the reason hereof was because the Nobility envied the greatnesse of Douglas which was suspected and too much even for Kings How pertinently either they write so or the Parliament thought so I referre it to be judged by the indifferent He was farre from the Crowne to which he never pretended title his predecessours had quit all pretension title claime or interest thereto in the time of K. Robert the second he that did claime it and gave over and all his posterity after him had ever behaved themselves modestly they had submitted themselves to all government even to be ruled by them who were but Governours onely and not Kings Robert and Murdock as obediently in every thing as any of the meanest of the Nobility and had never given occasion of any suspition to any man nor taken upon them any thing beyond or above the rest unlesse it were they tooke greater paines in defence of the libertie of the Countrey in which they spent their lives under their Kings And this same man in the late Kings time had behaved himselfe most humbly going to prison once or twice and obeying his Soveraign in all things without the least show of discontentednesse farre lesse of opposition So that whatever hard opinion either the King had taken of him or any man had put into the Kings head hath beene without his deserving who if he had beene that way disposed how easily might he have troubled the Governour and the whole Countrey But suppose they did suspect and were jealous of his greatnesse though without a cause what moved them to neglect and passe by the rest of the ancient Nobilitie was there none of them fit for those places where was the Earle of March a valiant man and of an ancient stocke Where was the Earle of Angus the Earle of Cassils and divers others They will say that Creighton and Levingston were wise men But were they the onely wise men were there no more
of the name of Douglas and their favourers to compeire upon a certaine day and the Earle himselfe within threescore dayes which being expired and none compeiring they were denounced Rebels Then the King himselfe went with an Army into Galloway where at his first entrie having forced their Captaines to retire to their strengths a small number of his hoast whilest they followed the Rebels uncircumspectly through strait places were beaten backe upon the King not without some disgrace The king moved with great indignation hereat went and assaulted their chiefe fortes And first he tooke the Castle of Lochmabane without great trouble or travell thereafter with great toile and wearying of his men the Castle of Douglas which he razed to the ground He commanded the Farmers Tenants and Labourers of the ground to pay their Meales to his Collectours untill such time as the complainers were satisfied with their Lords goods These things being reported thus as they were done to the Earle Douglas while hee was yet at Rome moved him greatly and greatly astonished them that were in his company so that many withdrew themselves fearing what it might turne to and he with the few that remained with him made what haste they could homeward As hee came through England hee was honourably entertained by the King and Queene there but when hee approached neere to the borbers of Scotland hee stayed a little time and sent his brother James before to trie the Kings minde toward him which when hee found to be placable hee returned home was kindely received and lovingly admonished to put away from him disorderly persons especially the men of Annandale who had in his absence committed many outrages and cruelties This when hee had faithfully promised to performe hee was not onely received into his former place of favour but was made also Lieutenant Generall of the whole Kingdome of Scotland And this was the bitter fruit of his perillous Pilgrimage that hereby hee loosed the reines to his enemies and gave them power so farre to prevaile as to embarke the King in open quarrell against him even to the casting downe of his Houses and intrometting with his Revenues This notwithstanding was either his wisedome or the account and respect of his place and person that the King who had done him such harme and disgrace could bee contented so to forget it receiving him so farre into favour and advancing him whatever blame or imputation may bee laid upon him for his journey which was so rashly taken on and which had so dangerous a sequell yet this retreate from that storme cannot but bee commended and his dexteritie whatever it were acknowledged to have beene great which guided him through such billowes and surges to so peaceable a Port and Haven And it were to be wished that Writers had set downe by what means this was brought to passe for the more perfect understanding of the History but we must beare with this amongst many more defects that are to be found in them Now what ever wisedome though undescribed in the particular may appeare to bee in this as much unadvisednesse is evident in that which hee did immediately after in his journey to England For without acquainting the King hee went to the Court of England and had privie conference with that King and Queene hee pretended that it was for restitution of some goods taken out of Scotland and not restored by the Wardens of England but this cause the lighter it was the greater suspition did it move in his owne King who could not thinke it probable that hee being of that place of that courage of that nature would upon such an occasion onely take such a journey The true cause is thought to be that he went to treat of certaine conditions for his assistance to be given to the King of England against his Nobilitie with whom he was then in hard termes the warres of the house of Yorke beginning to spring up which increased afterward so mightily and prevailed to the ejecting him out of the Kingdome This the Queene of England either foreseeing or fearing some other such like enterprise against her husband had dealt with the Earle Douglas when he came home through England from Rome the yeare before to strengthen them by his help and appointed him to return for performance and perfecting of all conditions of agreement But we finde no effect of this agreement and conditions whether because that conspiracie of the Duke of York was not yet come to maturitie and so Douglas was not employed being prevented by death which fell out shortly after this or because they were not fully agreed is uncertaine Neither is it specified what the conditions were onely it is conjectured that they were the same or such like as the same King Henry the sixth granted afterward to the Earle of Angus in the time of King James the third which if they were they were no wayes prejudiciall to the King of Scotland as shall appeare there yet being done without his knowledge it gave occasion either to the naturall jealousie of Princes to think hardly of it by his owne meere motion or to his enemies so to construct it to the King and stirre him up by their speeches to that suspicion which he enclined to Of both which he ought to have beene warie and not to have given such ground to the one or to the other by such a journey undertaken without the Kings allowance Whether at his returne he acquainted the King with what had past betwixt him and the Kings of England it is not certaine and our Writers seeme to say the contrary yet in that hee brought letters from the Queene of England to the Queene of Scotland and shee thereupon interceded for him it is not improbable that he hath acquainted her and so the King also with the truth of the whole businesse which whether the King did not beleeve or if his jealousie remained not the lesse and that hee was not willing there should bee such an accession and increase of the Earles greatnesse who he thought was greater already then was safe for a King hee pardoned him the fault at the intercession of the Queene and some Nobles but he tooke from him the Office of Lieutenant and all other publicke charge that so he might be made unusefull and unsteadable to the King of England or at least not so able to aid him and so he might be frustrate of the conditions so liberally promised unto him from thence Hee restored also his old enemie Creighton to the Office of Chancellour and the Earle of Orkney was made Lieutenant Thus not onely disappointed of his hopes but disgraced at his Princes hands both by being himselfe depressed and his enemies advanced he was incensed against all the Courtiers taking all to proceed from their instigation But more especially his anger was bent against Creighton both as the ancient enemie of his House and also as the chief Authour of all this present dis-favour by
his surmisings transported herewith hee gave way to his passion to carry him to a course somewhat more then civill which untill that time hee had tempered retaining it with the bridle of equitie and himselfe within the compasse of the lawes Now whether altogether and onely for these causes foresaid or if irritated by a new occasion of malicious speeches uttered by Creighton That the Kingdome of Scotland would never be at rest so long as the house of Douglas was on foot That in the ruine thereof stood the good of the Realme and peace of all Estates That it was necessary a man of so turbulent a nature so puissant and powerfull by his Kindred and Alliance whom no benefits could appease nor honours satiate should bee cut off and the publicke peace established by his death or if Creighton contrived this speech to make Douglas the more odious and his owne quarrell seeme the juster against him for both are written so it is that the Earle caused certaine of his friends and servants lie in wait for him as hee was riding from Edinburgh toward Creighton but he escaped being acquainted with the plot as some write well accompanied and excellently well mounted but not without being wounded himselfe and having slaine some of his adversaries in his escape Others attribute his escaping not to any foresight or fore-knowledge but sayeth that hee was assailed in the night at unawares and being astonished at the first yet afterward recollecting himselfe for he was a man of good courage hee slew the formost he met with and having received some wounds brake through them and saved himselfe in Creighton Castle where he remained not long but his wounds being scarce well cured he conveened his friends and coming on the sudden to Edinburgh had almost surprised the Earle Douglas who was there in quiet manner and looked for no such thing but he getting advertisement hereof did advertise the King that he could no longer endure Creightons hidden malice and practises against his life and estate and his now open attempts also wherefore hee desired to bee excused thâ—…t hee could no more repair to Court so long as Creighton was there and so retired himselfe to his house to remain as a male-content for a season In the meane time finding his enemies thus to increase in credit at Court and with their credit as commonly it cometh to passe in number and power hee to strengthen himselfe also on the other side against them entered into a new confederacy with the Earles of Crawford and Rosse men of greatest puissance and force next the Douglasses that were in Scotland in their times or rather he renewed the old friendship that had been betwixt them For their houses were in old time in great friendship with the houses of Douglas as hath beene shewed and the house of Crawford was particularly obliged unto them by divers good Offices from the dayes of Robert the second and in this same mans time had been helped against the Ogelbees at Arbroth as his father also had at the Earle Douglas desire spoyled the Bishop of Saint Andrewes Kennedies lands And besides this Beatrix Douglas the Earle Douglas Lady was daughter to one of the Earles of Crawford and could not but bee of kinne to this Earle The summe of their band was That they should every one assist and defend another together with their friends and dependers against all men That they should have the same friends and the same enemies with reservation alwayes and exception of their duety to their Prince But whether this band was made of new as some write or if it were of old continued from hand to hand and then renewed as though it were intended in speciall against Creighton and his partakers and due exception of the King expressely contained in it is uncertain however they so possessed the King that hee interpreted all as done against himselfe And therefore matters being come to publick Hostilitie betwixt Douglas and Creighton and the Countrey divided into factions when the Earle of Crawford and Rosse had sent to Creighton and given up all friendship with him as an enemy to their dearest friend by vertue of the foresaid League hee acquainted the King therewith and with all vehemencie exaggerated the League as a conspiracy against him and his royall Authority and that it was very dangerous for him when such great houses and powerfull men had combined together The King apprehending it to bee so having once settled that opinion in his minde did upon that ground build all his interpretations of the Earle Douglas actions and framed his owne actions accordingly against him Neither was Douglas so fortunate or circumspect as to avoid the occasions of fostering that opinion in the King but as commonly happeneth when ruine is to come on men all things worke that way so fared it with him in two facts The first was on the person of the Lord Harris who was too hardly used of him as appeares The other on the Tutor of Bombee more justly yet so that his carriage in it seemed to confirme that which his enemies alledge against him that he exercised his authority and used his priviledges more absolutely then the King had reason to be contented with The occasion of the first and the forme thereof was Sir William Harris of Terreglis having been the Earle Douglas ancient dependar had now in this frowne of Court and diversity of factions whether to please the Court and because he accounted it jusâ—…lest to follow it or because indeed he misliked things done by the borderers who followed Douglas withdrawn himselfe from his dependance and if he sided not openly with the other party which hee could nor durst hardly doe lying so neare to Douglas yet did hee not follow him as hee was wont and so either by a reall enmitie in private or a kinde of neutrality in publick had procured the like behaviour of the Earle to him to behave himselfe as neutrall in his affaires and as hee had abstracted his dependance and attendance from him so the other abstracted his Protection from him This when the Annandians perceived they ready upon all such occasions made a rode and furrowed his lands hereof when he complained to the Earle and had received answer according to the foresaid coldnes betwixt them he would needs attempt some redresse by his own power and hereupon assembling a number of his friends he rode into Annandale to have rendered them the like and either to recover his owne or repaire his losses out of their goods But he was overthrowne by them and taken prisoner and so brought to the Earle Douglas hee esteeming him as his owne servant and taken within his bounds where his jurisdiction by regallity or otherwayes was extended put him to assise They of the Jury found him guilty being taken after hee had seized the goods with red hand as they term it and so being convict of theft he was condemned executed and hanged as a
came along to Stirling James Hammiltoun dragged the Kings safe conduct which had beene given to Earle William having the broade Seale hanging thereat at the taile of an ill-favoured spittle sade or mare through the streets of all the towns and villages in their way abstaining from no contumelious words that they could devise against the King his Counsellers and Courtiers Being come to Stirlin they went to the market Crosse and there sounding with five hundred hornes and trumpets they caused a Herauld to proclaim the King and such as had been plotters and authours of E. Williams death perjured traitors to God and man and that they were to be abhorred and detested by all men as such Others write that they went to the Castle gate and made that Proclamation in the Kings hearing whiles he was looking on them and that it was done the next day after the slaughter Thereafter they pillaged the towne and being angry even with the innocent and harmelesse place they sent backe James Hamiltoun of Cadzow and burnt it Where this is to be considered what could be the cause why these men who before were upon advisement to have besieged the Castle of Stirlin and did not doe it then onely because they were unprovided why these men I say now being come again and provided abstained notwithstanding from besieging of it having nothing to let them and which if they had obtained they had withall obtained full victory being masters of the field the King inclosed and secluded from his favourers and partners no others in likelihood could have made head against them for neither could any have taken that upon them neither would the people as was thought have followed them at least not so freely whether it was because they had no hope to force it being a strong place neither to famish it in haste being well provided of victualls or if they chose rather to deprive him of his partners abroad in the Countrey by forcing them to forsake him first and then it would be easie to take the King who had nothing but the Castle walls to trust to or what ever else were the occasion thereof our Histories very defective in this so speciall a point tell not But so it was that they leaving the principall point unprosecute the King himself wherein would have consisted the whole summe of a full victory and to which they should chiefly have directed their courses contented onely to have blazed his reproches turned towards his friends pilling and spoiling such as remained on his side and even by this the King was so put to it that he had determined to leave the Country and to fly into France had not Archbishop Kennedie advised him to stay and hope for better fortune shewing him that if he could keepe his person safe and have patience to protract and linger out the time a while his adversaries faction would dissolve ere long and fall asunder of it selfe Amongst those who tooke part with the King there were diverse of the name of Douglas and that of the principalls as Angus brother to Archbishop Kennedie by the mother who was daughter to Robert the third and sister to James the first by whom therefore they were Cosins germain to the King who was partly perswaded by his brother to take that course as fittest for him against the Earle Douglas partly also accounted it right to follow him as his King partly for kindred There was also John or rather James Lord Dalkeith who had married the Kings sister as Hollinshed writeth in the life of Mackebeth as also the manuscript in this same place and the contract with the Earle of Morton yet beareth Also the manuscript in the life of Grosse James this E. James father saith the Lord Dalkeith or Henry his sonne rather married the said Grosse James eldest daughter this James sister called Margaret whether therefore having married the Kings sister and so fracke on that side or having married E. James sister and being of the name The Earle Douglas was so much the more incensed against him that he should without regard of this tie have joyned with his enemies and therefore besieged the Castle of Dalkeith binding himselfe by an oath not to deport from thence untill he had gotten it taken in But it was valiantly defended by Patrick Cockburne and Clarkington in such sort that after he was constrained by great travell and trouble of his men with watching and many wounds to lift his siege and depart The King had in the mean time conveened a company of men to have releeved the besieged but finding that his power was not sufficient for that purpose he resolved to attend the coming of Alexander Gordon Earle of Huntley his brother in law or sister sonne whom he made Lieutenant and who they said was come in with a great Army collected out of the furthest parts of the North. But as hee was marching through Angus the twenty eight of May he was encountred at Brichen by the Earle of Crawford who lay for him there to stoppe his passage There was fought a great battell betwixt them in such sort that Huntleyes middle ward was almost defeated and well nigh routed not being able to sustain the impression of Crawfords army which was so strong that they failed but a little to overthrow the Kings Standard brought thither and displayed by Huntley had it not been for the cowardly and treacherous flight of John Collesse of Bonnie-Moone to whom the left wing was committed by Crawford He in the hottest of the conflict offended with Crawford because he had refused him that same morning the Barrony of Ferme or a part thereof which lay neare to his house fled on set purpose out of the battell and so left the middle ward naked on the one side of the speciall force which the said Earle had which was called the battell of axes or billmen By their flight the rest who were almost victours were so terrified that they turned their backs and left the victory to Huntley farre beyond his owne expectation and yet not without a great slaughter of his friends servants and followers and especially those of his name amongst whom were two of his brethren This battell was fought on the Ascension day in the yeare 1453. hee had before the battell that same day given lands to the principall men of those surnames that were with him as Forbesses Leslies Vrwines Ogilbies Graunts and diverse others which made them fight with greater courage Crawford also lost many of his men together with his brother John Lindesay so that the losse on both sides was accounted almost equall Huntley had the name of the victory yet could not march forward to the King as hee intended and that partly because of his great losse of men partly for that he was advertised that Archbald Douglas Earle of Murray had invaded his lands and burnt the Piele of Strabogie Wherefore hee returned speedily to his owne Countrey which gave Crawford leasure
commemorating the good offices done by his Predecessours that he acknowledged that whatever had happened to him had happened by his owne default whatever life or fortune he should have thereafter he would owe it to the Kings clemencie These and such like speeches moved the Noblemen that were present especially the Gentlemen of Angus who although they had always followed the King yet were loath that so ancient and noble an house should perish chiefly Archbishop Kennedie howbeit he had received many injuries of Crawford or his father yet considering of what importance it was to the King to have his owne forces increased by this accession and his enemies diminished and weakned by want of so great a man dealt earnestly with the King to receive him into his wonted place of honour and favour Neither was the King difficult to be entreated but graciously pardoned him and restored him to his former condition both of goods and honour onely admonishing him to doe his dutie in time to come It is reported that the King being defirous to performe his promise which was to raze the house of Phineavin the chiefe Mannour of the Earle Crawfords and to make the highest stone the lowest he went up to the top of the house and according to this promise threw down a little stone which was lying loose above the built worke to the ground which is to this day kept in an iron chaine for a Monument and memoriall of this action Some also write that the King tooke from him the lands of Badenoch and Loquhabre and gave them to Huntley for the lands which he had distributed at the field of Brighen as also the second place in Parliament and honour of bearing the Scepter Crawford died within six moneths of a burning feavour at Phineavin and was buried in the Gray Friers at Dundee in the Sepulchre of his Progenitors The Earle Douglas informed hereof and seeing his forces decay daily and the Kings daily growing greater he thought he would goe trie what succour or support he could have out of England and for that effect he sent James Hammiltoun of Cadyou to K. Henry to desire his help in this estate King Henry considering and thinking the occasion fit for him to encroach upon Scotland perswading himselfe that the Earle Douglas his passion of revenge on the one part and the necessitie of his estate on the other two powerfull perswaders to move men should drive him to accept his help on whatever termes was content to aide him upon this condition that he should become his subject sweare himselfe English and so to continue for ever and for better assurance hereof should put into his hands such Strengths and Castles in Scotland as he had in his custodie Unto this Douglas replied very generously and honestly That hee would never leave such a blot upon his house and would rather choose to die by what ever hand then commit such a crime against his Countrey for a fault done by the Prince and some particular men onely whereof he hoped to be avenged without that shame This being so honest a part and testifying so honest a heart as some of them have not had the like even of those who pretended to be Kings themselves some of whom have not refused to render themselves and their Kingdomes to the English servitude to be avenged of their enemies and to obtaine the Crown for themselves is too lightly overpassed by our Writers without the due testimony approbation and praise that it well deserveth Besides there can hardly be a clearer argument of his not affecting or aiming at the Crowne which his brother and Predecessours were charged with and traduced to the King for had he beene that way set he would have accepted of the proffer of England and made use of their help which questionlesse these Kings would not have denied him according to their ordinary practice And how many are there that would have forborne in such power and upon such an occasion for although he seems to have no colour of title to the Crowne yet men that aspire to it doe seldome want their pretences when they have power to search it So that the greater is the pitie in so moderate prosecution of such a quarrell that the event should have beene so hard on his side which appeares yet better in that which followed So left thus to himselfe by the instigation of his partners and namely of James Hammiltoun of Cadyou hee gathered together his friends and followers to raise the siege of Abercorne which the King had beset and lay before it in his owne person And when hee was come within five miles or as others say within sight of the besiegers they looked assuredly that he would and that hee had resolved to fight because he put his Army in order of battell and being very ready for their part and forward Cadyou also exhorting him thereto that he would end these warres with a notable victorie to his perpetuall praise or with an honourable death as became his house that he would vindicate himselfe from those miseries and contumelies he utterly refused to fight though he were more in number saying plainly his heart would not suffer him nor serve him to fight against his Soveraign Wherby it may be conjectured as saith the Manuscript that his meaning was only to have terrified the King and brought him to some reasonable conditions of peace But there wanted intercessours to deale betwixt them partly because all were ingaged to the one or other side partly for that they beleeved that he still persisted in his former opinion of distrust and indignation and so nothing was done therein by any Others interpret it to have bin cowardize or faint heartednesse and lack of courage for their words import so much a fault that was incident to few of that stock and we never finde it imputed to any of them against England or against any other private enemie neither to this man elsewhere but only at this time And we heard how after the killing of his brother his courage is commended together with his piety The reason of it hath been this then while his anger was recent and green against the authors thereof he could have done any thing to have been avenged now time having taken away the edge of that disposition when he considered it was his King he had to do with whose hand the Courtiers his enemies had onely borrowed his naturall affection and regard of a subject toward his Prince was returned and by peece-meal had taken possession of his heart again as the own proper lodging where it had been harboured ever before Certainly this refusall to fight now and his former rejecting the King of Englands disloyall conditions of help have proceeded from one and the same disposition of minde Wherefore seeing that ought highly to be praised I see not how this can be condemned at least how they can condemn it that do so highly respect that high place of Kings
James the third which fell out 1488. he being of a good age and having beene a man in action from the beginning of his brother William now foure and fourty yeares Some write that while he was in Lindores the faction of the Nobility that had put Coghran to death and punished some others of the Courtiers supported by the Kings favour especially Archbald Earle of Angus called Bell-the-Cat desired him to come out of his Cloyster and be head of their faction promising he should be restored to all his lands which seemeth not very probable But that which others write hath more appearance that the King desired him to be his Lievetenant against the Rebells but hee laden with yeares and old age and weary of troubles refused saying Sir you have kept mee and your black coffer in Stirling too long neither of us can doe you any good I because my friends have forsaken me and my followers and dependers are fallen from me betaking themselves to other masters and your blacke trunck is too farre from you and your enemies are between you and it or as others say because there was in it a sort of black coyne that the King had caused to bee coyned by the advise of his Courtiers which moneyes saith he Sir if you had put out at the first the people would have taken it and if you had imployed mee in due time I might have done you service But now there is none that will take notice of me nor meddle with your money So he remained still in the Abbacy of Lindores where hee died anno 1488. and was buried there THus began and grew thus stood and flourished thus decayed and ended the Noble House of Douglas whose love to their Countrey fidelity to their King and disdain of English slavery was so naturall and of such force and vigour that it had power to propagate it selfe from age to age and from branch to branch being not onely in the stocke but in the collaterall and by branches also so many as have beene spoken of here They have continually retained that naturall sap and juice which was first in Sholto then in William the Hardie who died in Berwick who was in a manner a second founder in such a measure that amongst them all it is uncertain which of them have beene most that way affected This vertue joyned with valour which was no lesse naturall and hereditary from man to man caused their increase and greatnesse their Princes favouring them for these vertues and they by these serving their Princes in defence of their Countrey Their affection pressing them thereto their worth and valour sufficing them the hearts of the people affecting and following them Their enemies regarding and respecting them all men admiring them so that in effect the weight of warlike affaires was wholly laid on them The Kings needed onely to give themselves to administer justice consult and direct living at peace and ease and in great quietnesse to use their honest recreations from the latter dayes of King Robert Bruce wherein there was a pleasant harmony and happy concurrence the Kings as the great wheel and first mover carrying the first place in honour and motion and commanding and they in the next roome serving and obeying and executing their commandements as under wheels turned about by them courageously honourably faithfully and happily to the great honour and good of their Prince and Countrey This behoved to be accompanied with greatnesse for neither could service to any purpose bee done without respected greatnesse neither had greatnesse beene worthily placed without service Their power is said by some to have been such that if they had not divided amongst themselves no Subject in this Island could have compared with them in puissance But that which diminished their power and ruined the Earle Douglas was the falling of the houses of Angus and Morton from them to the King for the last battell the Earle Douglas was at the Earle of Angus discomfited him so that it became a Proverbe The Red Douglas put downe the Black Those of the house of Angus being of the fairer complexion They might have raised thirty or fourty thousand men under their owne command and of their owne dependers onely and these most valiant for their command was over the most expert and most exercised in warre by reason of their vicinitie and nearnesse to England which was their onely matter and whetstone of valour They who give them least give them 15000. men who upon all occasions were ready with them to have ridden into England at their pleasure and backe even for their private quarrells and have stayed there twenty dayes and wasted all from Durham Northward which no other private Subject could ever doe upon their owne particular without the Kings Army this power as hath been said they used ever well without giving of offence to their Prince in any sort that we can reade of clearly and expresly set downe Yet our Writers say it was too great for Scotland But how could it be too great that was thus for the good of it for the Kings service for their ease making no rebellion no resistance no contradiction which we see they came never to untill the killing of E. William at Stirling Truely if we shall speake without partiality their greatnesse was so usefull to their King and Countrey that Hector Boetius stickes not to say the Douglasses were ever the sure buckler and warre wall of Scotland and wonne many lands by their singular man-hood and vassalages for they decored this Realme with many noble Acts and by the glory of their Martiall deeds And though their puissance was suspected to some of their Kings and was now the cause of their declining yet since that house was put downe Scotland hath done but few memorable deeds of Armes And we cannor say justly that they gave any cause of jealousie Princes were moved to conceive it without just occasion given by them unlesse it were a fault to be great whether they were jealous of their owne naturall inclination as jealousie is esteemed ordinarily to the highest places or by the suggestion of others that were mean men and so envious of great men the one inclining to jealousie the other working on that inclination however notwithstanding of all this they stisl behaved themselves towards their Princes moderately obeying them to warding and after releeving to warding again at their Kings pleasure without any resistance whatsoever as may be seene in the Earle of Wigton which being well considered the cause of their stirring or commotion against their Prince which was never till this last man will appeare not to have proceeded from their greatnesse enterprising against their Prince or aspiring to his Throne although the meane men and new start-up Courtiers perswaded the King so for their owne advantage and ends but the cause was indeed the aspiring and ambition of these mean men who laboured to climbe up into their roomes by their decay neither was
Douglas and howbeit he came somewhat short of that huge greatnesse and puissance of the former yet was he nothing inferiour in place of authority in credit and account in action and employment as we said in the beginning Nothing was done but by him and under his shadow Bishop Kennedie had the greatest vogue he upheld the Bishop by his power and by him men did come to finde favour and did seek to have credit We will set down two examples for all the rest but those remarkeable and sufficient to show of what great account and authority he hath been The one is of our own Nation the other of a Forrainer The first is in the same year 1457. the 13. of May. We heard of James Lord Hamilton a faithfull franke and forward friend for the Earle Douglas so long as he was a friend to himself by any action He leaving himself Hamilton also lest him I mean seeing the Earle had lost that so fair occasion if not to cast the Dice for the Crown as the Lord Hamilton said to him yet to cast the Dice for the victory and to give or take conditions of peace which he had at Abercorne being moe in number than the King the Lord Hamilton was come in to the King upon this that same night He was received by the King but not greatly credited for he was committed to Rosselin a Castle then of the Earle of Orkneyes and afterwards say our writers freinds interceding for him he was released out of prison and received into most inward friendship Thus farre they go but what friends these were or how the friendship was made they do not tell The Earle of Angus evidents tell us and show that it hath been he that did him this friendly office For whether before to move him to intercede for him or after in token of thankfulnesse though it be most likely it was after because it is done at Tantallon which must be after his releasement out of Rosselin he giveth to this Earle George a memorable remembrance He I say being a noble man and a notable active man besides gives him his bond of service or Manreid and that in ample forme and submisse terms excepting none but the King and Queen And that I may not seeme to speak without a warrant in so great a matter scarce to be beleeved of some and that I do rather amplifie things than set down the naked truth I will set down the very words of the band as it is extant in the hands of the Earle of Angus which now is copied word by word that every man may judge of it as he thinks good Be it knowne to all men by thir present Letters me James Lord Hamilton c. to be comen and by these presents to become Man of speciall service and retinue for all the dayes of my life-time to an high and mighty Lord George Earle of Angus Lord Douglas and Warden of the East and middle marches of Scotland foregainst England Before and against all them that live or die may mine allegeance to our soveraigne Lord the King and my band of service to our soveraigne Lady the Queen Mary now present allanerly out-tane Promising all and sundry dutifull points in bands of retinue contained to observe and keep to my Lord foresaid as eâ—…eirs for all the said time In witnesse of the which thing I have gard set my seale At Tantallon the 13. day of the moneth of May the year of our Lord 1457 c. It hath been no small matter nor small authoritie of him to whom it is given that hath moved such a man to give such a Band. His credit hath been great and Hamilton hath either received great benefit at his hand or expected to receive some I take it that he hath procured his libertie and obtained to him that favour in Court that our Writers speak of to be of the Kings inward friends I suppose also that kinred hath been of some moment to move him to it The reason of my conjecture is because we have heard before that Elizabeth sister to Margaret Countesse of Marre and Angus and Grandmother to this Earle George was married to Sir Alexander Hamilton of Cadyow as some call him by which mean this James Lord Hamilton might be third from her and the Earle of Angus and he Cousins twice removed or fourths in kin as we speak But this I referre to them that have the monuments of that House However what more honour could have been done to the great House of Douglas in the greatest grandour thereof than what is here done to the House of Angus Neither is it any dishonour to him that doth it It is but folly to think so Houses have their beginning and grouth Mine to day thine to morrow This same Lord Hamilton by these beginnings within a few years 17. or 18. at most shall lay such grounds of greatnesse as shall lift his House above any subjects to the very top of all so as to have the Crown entailed to his Posteritie and to enjoy it for a while as Regent and Governour Let us remember the changes of the world and the vicissitudes of Fortune and let every man bear with patience and hear with calmnesse either what he is now or what he was before And this for the first domestick witnesse of honour and authoritie credit and greatnesse of the House of Angus in this mans person The other amongst Forrainers was greater which is this The King of England Henry the sixth being overthrowne and put out of his Kingdome and Countrey of England by the Duke of York Edward the fourth he and his son and his Queen being come into Scotland for refuge he indents with George Earle of Angus for his assistance to help to restore him to his Kingdome and bindes himself to give unto George Earle of Angus and his heires Lands lying betwixt Trent and Humber worth 2000. Marks sterling of yearly rent 2. That he should erect it in a Dutchie and infeâ—…t the said Earle therein in as free Knight-service as any Land in England and that the Earle and his heires should be Dukes thereof 3. That in time of peace between Scotland and England it should be lawfull for the said Earle to repaire to England to his Dutchie or to Court or where he pleased with an hundred horse in train 4. And that if there happened to be warre betwixt the Countreyes it should be lawfull for him to send 24 armed men who should be under the King of England his protection to gather and up-lift for his use the rents and revenues of the said Dutchie 5. That it should be lawfull for him during the warres between the two Countreyes to serve the King of Scotland which should no wayes prejudice him in the enjoying of his Lands neither should it be a cause of forfeiture or unlaw 6. That he should not be bound to answer in person to the Parliaments of England or any
other Court of Justice and that neither he nor his Tenants should be fined for his non-compearance 7. That this Indenture should be showne to the Pope and ratified by him And so it was sealed and subscribed with a Henry as long as the whole sheet of Parchment the worst shapen letters and the worst put together that I ever saw And as I beleeve it hath a particular Letter of confirmation of the Pope in the hands of the Earle of Angus It is thought that when William Earle of Douglas went secretly into England that his errand was to this or some such purpose to have made a proffer of his service to King Henry on these or the like conditions For even then the seeds of civill discord were sowne and began to bud sorth But either because things were not as yet come to any ripenesse or for that the Earle of Douglas was fallen into disgrace with his Prince nothing was done Now about the year 1460. in the minoritie of King James the third King Henry came into Scotland and did thus transact with the Earle of Angus A rare thing and whereof the like example is hard to be found in any subject except it be the Earle of Douglas concerning the Dutchie of Turaine with the King of France which is not unlike in many things Howsoever this shews how little inferiour the house of Angus hath been to the house of Douglas in credit and authority at home and abroad This Indenture took no effect it being now too late and King Henries estate brought to so low an ebbe that both his friends and his fortune having forsaken and turned their backs upon him his aide could not suffice against the whole power of England to make head against King Edward and to stoppe the current of his victories Notwithstanding Angus gave him a taste of what he could have done for him and shewed him in a notable exploite how available his service would have been if his case had not been desparate and past recovery Which though it were not rewarded with a Dutchie yet doth it not want nor ever shall want the due reward of high praise and honour as one of the hardiest and greatest interprises that hath been atcheived by any subject The Queen King Henries wife had obtained of her friends in France a few souldiers 300. of which were in the Castle of Anwick with Monsieur Brissac their commander King Edward following his victories and that he might prevent or suppresse any commotion that might arise in the North parts or out of Scotland was come to Durhame with a great Army He himself remaining in the Town sent abroad his Commanders to take in all such Castles as stood good for King Henry Amongst others he sent the Earle of Warwick to besiege Anwick with 20000. men He had another Army lying about Bambrough not far off from this and a third besieging another Town King Henry and more especially his Queen being very solicitous for the French men dealt with the Earle of Angus very instantly to have them relieved He promised to do his best and performed no lesse than he promised He assembled to the number of 10000. horse amongst whom there were 500. empty horses or moe for commonly the best appointed have ever two horses for service upon which he might mount the French-men and bring them away So he marches toward Anwick and when he came within a little space of the Castle he ranged his men in order of battell in the sight of the English Army making show as if he would have invaded them or at least that he meant to bide them battell if they should offer to set upon him or hinder him in his purposed businesse In the meane time he sent those 500. spare horse conducted by some choice troups to a posterne of the Castle to receive the French and so brought them away Some of the the English esteeming it a great affront to suffer them to be carried away in such sort from under their noses advised the Earle of Warwick to stay them But he was resolute in the contrary and told them that he had no commission to fight And sayes he who knowes what more aide these may have near hand in the parke or some other place And suppose they have not these are certainly all choice men able enough to sustaine our charge They cannot take the Castle with them into Scotland let them take the men I shall get the Castle which is all that my commission bears And so he lets them go who returned into Scotland with the French men an acceptable present chiefly to the Queen of England This was a fair assay and preamble of his ensuing services which being prevented by King Henries destinie and his death were smothered in the cradle and his Dutchie engrossed in parchment to have lien betwixt Trent and Humber is confined to a narrower precinct within the compasse of a Coffer Notwithstanding of this greatnesse and power to make him yet stronger and more puissant on the borders he did excambe his Lands in the Maines and Clarberon with Robert Grahame of old Monrosse and got for them the Lands of Eskedale upon the border He contracted his sonne Archbald and his heir apparant to Catherine daughter to Alexander Earle of Huntly or to any other of his daughters which the said George should choose The portion 2000. markes the termes of payment 10. years 100. markes every terme That if Archbald should die his brother whom the Indenture doth not name should marrie one of the said Earle of Huntlies daughters That the Earle of Angus should give his sonne 100. mark Land in Angus That Archbald after he be seven years old shall be given to the Earle of Huntly and the Earle of Huntlies daughter to the Earle of Angus The Indenture is dated at Saint Andrews 1461. the last of September This marriage took no effect what ever were the cause thereof Either before or after this there fell out a dissention amongst the Estates about the choosing of a governour and protectour for the young King James the third In which he and his brother Bishop Kennedie with the greatest part of the Nobilitie opposed themselves to the Queen who pretended to be Tutrix and had now usurped that place a year while as the Nobilitie being busied in the Warres had no leasure to look into these things The Queene and such as followed her remained in the Castle and the other party in the Abbey of Halyroodhouse A Convention being appointed the Queene and her faction came to the Parliament house and declared her Tutrix So soon as this was known the Earle of Angus and James Kennedie came up to the market place where the said Bishop declares that their intention was nothing else but to maintain their old law and the ancient practice of the Countrey which was that in such cases the Nobilitie should choose one whom they thought most fit to undergo that charge of governing
not free me from the imputation of fearfulnesse I know not by what other evidence I can clear my self while this body of mine was able to endure labour and toyle I spared it not for the defence of our Countrey and honour of our Kings Now seeing my counsell by which onely I am able to do good can have no place I leave here my two sonnes who next after my Countrey are dearest to me together with the rest of my friends and kinsmen the surest pledge that I can give of my affection to your Majestie and to the rest that are here present And I pray God that this my fear may prove frivolous and that I be rather esteemed a false prophet than that those things happen which I think I see before mine eyes And so he took his leave and departed leaving behinde him with the King his eldest son George and Sir William of Glenbarvie whom he exhorted to carry themselves valiantly as those they were come of had ever done and recommending them to God and their good fortune he rode home As the Earle of Angus presaged so it fell out for the battell was fought at Flowdon where the day was lost and the King slain yet his body could never be found which had been easily discerned by the chain of iron which he ware for a girdle There were also slain at this battell George Master of Angus and Sir William of Glenbarvie with some 200. Gentlemen of the name of Douglas Their father the Earle went to Saint Mains in Galloway He lived there a year after an austere and hard life where he died also and was buried in the Church of Saint Mains about the year 1514. his heart was carried to Douglas The years of his age were 61. or 62. by all the conjecture that can be made So that it hath not been so much for his years as for some other infirmitie that his body hath not been able and fit for service as he sayes himself at Flowdon He was a man every way accomplished both for minde and body He was for stature tall and of a strong composition His countenance was full of majestie and such as bred reverence in the beholders wise and eloquent of speech upright and square in his actions sober and moderate in his desires valiant and couragious a man of action and undertaking liberall also of heart and hand loving and kinde to his friends which made him to be beloved reverenced and respected of all men He gave proof of his personall valour in a duell which is reported to have been thus The King on a time was discoursing at table of the personages of men and by all mens confession the prerogative was adjudged to the Earle of Angus A Courtier that was by one Spense of Kilspindie whether out of envie to hear him so praised or of his idle humour onely cast in a word of doubting and disparaging It is true said he if all be good that is up-come meaning if his action and valour were answerable to his personage and body This spoken openly and coming to the Earles ears in the worst interpretation offended him highly It fell out after this as the Earle was riding from Douglas to Tantallon that he sent all his company the nearest way and he himself with one onely of his servants having each of them a hawke on his fist in hope of better sport took the way by Borthwick towards Falawe where lighting at the brook at the West end of the town they bathed their hawkes In the mean time this Spense happened to come that way whom the Earle espying said to his man Is not this such an one that made question of my manhood I will go to him and give him a triall of it that we may know which of us is the better man No my Lord said his servant it is a disparagement for your Lordship to meddle with him I shall do that sufficiently if it will please your Honour to give me leave I see said the Earle he hath one with him it shall be thy part to grapple with him whilest I deal with his Master So fastening their hawkes that they might not flye away in the mean time they rode after him and having over-taken him What reason had you said the Earle to him to speak so contemptuously of me at such a time doubting whether my valour were answerable to my personage When the other would have excused the matter he told him that would not serve the turne Thou art a big fellow and so am I one of us must pay for it The other answered If it may be no better there is never an Earle in Scotland but I will defend my self from him as well as I can and will rather kill him if I can than suffer him to kill me So alighting from their horses they fought a certain space but at last the Earle of Angus with a stroake cut Spenses thigh-bone asunder so that he fell to the ground and died soon after The two serving-men were very hard at it still when the Earle came and stayed them saying to Spenses man Go thy way tell my Gossip the King there was nothing here but fair play I know my Gossip will be offended but I will get me into Liddisdale and remain in the Hermitage till his anger be over And so it is thought he did whereupon the King when he was pacified caused the Earle to exchange his Lordship of Liddisdale with the Lands of Bothwell alleging that there was no order to be had of the Earles of Angus so long as they kept Liddisdale What other reasons the Earle had to move him to this excambion I know not nor why he should have preferred Bothwell but it is certain his son George exchanged them with his consent One fault he had that he was too much given to women otherwayes there was little or nothing that a man could have wished to be helped in him or that was amisse Archlbaldus Angusiae primus Palponum dum turba ferox illudere regi Non timet idque palam plebsque patresque fremunt Amissum decus imperii vilescere sceptrum Omnia turbari tum for is atque domi Cochronum extinxi caput horum dux nebulonum Is fuit laqueo colla scelesta dedi Talibus infestus quod sim Gnathonibus atro Dente petit famam rodit aula meam Faex hominum procerum pestis Regumque ruinâ—… Quo magis oblatras hoc magis illa nitet Archbald of Angus the first of that name Whiles bloudy flatterers did not fear T' abuse their Princes name and ear Whiles great and mean and all repine Whiles the Kings honour doth decline His rule too much despis'd by all And State affairs to ruine fall Cochran their Head was hang'd by me And for I punisht such as he They do attempt my name to stain With slanders but these dregs of men The pest of Courts the shame of Kings Their greatest
was renued and continued divers years after and divers murthers and slaughters followed upon it amongst which was the slaughter of Sir Walter Scot himself in Edinburhg There my Lord Fleming also alighted with Angus and took part in the conflict but the Earle of Lennox sate still on his horse by the King as an indifferent spectatour and looker on He being before a suspected but now by this a declared enemie to the Douglasses with-drew himself from Court This fell out about the 18. of July 1526. After this attempt Angus perceiving so many evil-affected toward him entred into parleying with the Earle of Arran and having composed their old differences received him to be his partner and fellow-governour in ruling the Countrey This did the more incense Lennox against them both and his anger made them both the more watchfull and carefull to strengthen themselves against him The ground of their dissention was this Lennox was Arrans sisters sonne as hath been said and failing heirs of his own body was to be his heir and to succeed as well to the Earldome of Arran as to his right and title to the Kingdome of Scotland after the King and his heires and there being great appearance of it Lennox had conceived great hope that he should be his heir because his uncle Arran had been long married to the Chamberlan Hume his sister and had no children by her She also her self whether because she was of good age or because she had been so long barren hâ—…d lost all hope to conceive whereupon her husband either by her advice or not without her consent as is thought divorceth from her pretending he had before he married her lien with a kinswoman of hers that was so near in bloud as made his marriage with her incestuous and so could not be brooked by him with a good conscience So being divorced he marries one Beton daughter to Creigh in Fyfe who was brother to Beton Archbishop of S. Andrewes This was a great stop in the Earle of Lennox his hopes chiefly concerning the Earledome of Arran for as touching the Crown the report went that the King would entaile that to him out of his own favour Neither was his hope of Arran quite given over if the divorcement could afterward be quarrelled either in substance or formality which Lawyers might readily do in a subject of this nature which is so full of questions and doubts These things wrought jealousie that contrariety and alienation of mindes which soone begat hostility and hatred The diversity of faction increased it and it bred and increased the faction The King held firm for Lennox or was held firm by him and sent him many private Letters to many of the Nobilitie with whom he dealt and drew a great faction In which being very confident he assembled them at Stirlin where was Arch-bishop Beton and divers other Bishops There he propounded in plain terms the setting of the King at liberty which they decreed and appointed a day for the performance and execution thereof Angus so soon as he had found the winde thereof and had begun to smell it out had written to the Earle of Arran to come to Lithgow where they might meet and take such order as was needfull Arran was not slow but gathered his Forces quickly and kept the appointment Lennox hearing of it resolved though the day were not yet come that was appointed for his associats to conveen at Stirlin to adventure to set upon the Hamiltons before Angus who was at Edinburgh should joyne with them with such power as he had ready about him The Hamiltons having notice of Lennox his intention advertised the Earle of Angus thereof Angus made â—…eady and addressed himself for the journey but he got many letts and impediments The King also did hinder and stay him not a little for he lay long a bed pretending indisposition and sickishnesse he marched slowly and stayed often and made many halts by the way as being weary and troubled with loosenesse of his belly which moved him often to untrusse which he did onely for an excuse of purpose to stay them Angus perceiving it and fearing lest he should come too late left his brother Sir George and some few with him to attend the King made all the haste he could to joyn with Arran in time In this mean while Lennox was come from Stirlin straight to Linlithgow and the Hamiltons issuing out of the Town had manned the Bridge which is a mile from the Town and the rest had put themselves in order of battell along some small hils not farre from the Bridge This forced Lennox to forsake the passing of the River by the Bridge and to crosse the water at a foord a little above near to the Abbey of Machlein He exhorted his men to assaile the Hamiltons before Angus should come to assist them and they made haste but by too much haste they broke their ranks and having the little hils to climbe up they were out of winde when they came to strokes and withall the cry arose that Angus did approach So the Hamiltons assailing them with long Weapons from a ground of advantage and the Douglasses also coming upon them on the other hand Lennox his men were over-thrown being sore wounded This was done ere Sir George Douglas could come to them who desired greatly to be with his brother but was held back by the Kings pretences It is constantly reported that Sir George seeing the King linger thus and knowing that he did it of purpose said to him in great fury It is as much as our lives are worthy if our enemies get you from us to day which rather than they shall do we will hold fast one half of you and let them pull away the other These words the King never forgot nor forgave neither would ever hear of pardoning him when he seemed not to be implacable towards the rest When the King could not stay Augus any longer from going to aide the Hamiltons he sent Andrew Wood of Largoe to have saved Lennox life by all means But he was slain in the chace by the Earle of Arrans base son James Hamilton who used the victory cruelly and whom afterwards a Groom of Lennox wounded almost to death having stabbed him in five or six places in revenge of his Lords death He was lamented of his uncle Arran with many tears by Angus with sorrow and sadnesse of heart but above all the King took his death ill seeing his care to save him not to have succeeded It is said that when he was coming from Stirlin Arran sent to him and prayed him not to come forward but to stay otherwise that he would force him to fight him which he desired not to do To which Lennox answered That he would not stay but would go and see the King maugre him and all that would take his part But his purpose was directly to fight the Hamiltons and not to go to the King for
Douglasses abstaine from all administration and handling of publick affairs and that none of them or their dependers come within twelve miles of the King under pain of death This Edict being brought to them as they were on their way toward Stirlin many of their friends advised them to go forward but the Earle himself and Sir George resolved to obey and perswaded the rest to do so A dutifull and wise resolution if there was not sufficient power with them to go forward which others that counselled them to go on have thought sufficient And if withall they had resolved to lay down their necks under the yoke and beare whatsoever should be laid upon them But that they did not resolve to do as appeareth afterward therefore they lost here also the occasion which might have procured them peace on better and more equall termes They returned to Linlithgow to remain there till they should hear farther from Court This their retiring and not going forward to Stirlin is such an over-sight as a man could scarce have looked for at so wise and resolute heads and hands But where ruine is determined wisedome is taken from the wisest and hearts from the hardiest They will disobey more out of time hereafter The King makes use of that respit of time assembleth more and more Forces summonds a Parliament in September They go to Edinburgh and assemble also their friends more fully Both parties aimed more at their own security and to defend themselves than to offend the other yet they give place again and the second of August leave the City which day the King entred with displayed banner from thence by entreatie of friends he sent conditions to them which if they would obey there was some hope showne of clemencie and gentle dealing towards them These were That the Earle of Angus himself should be confined beyond Spey and his brother Sir George together with his uncle Archbald of Kilspindie should go to prison to the Castle of Edinburgh But they rejected the conditions and thereupon were summoned to compeare at the Parliament in Edinburgh the sixth of September In the mean while their Offices are taken from them the Chancellorship from the Earâ—… which we hear not when it was given to him Archbishop Beton had been Chancellour in the Governours time he had consented to the Triumvirate and afterward had left and forsaken them Then hath it been taken from Beton as far as we can conjecture and given to Angus It was now given to Gawin Dumbar the Kings Pedagogue in law matters one who was no ill man but who was thought to be a greater Schollar than wise and prudent for government The Thesaurers place was taken from Kilspindie and given to Robert Carnecrosse a man better knowne by his bags of money than for his vertues Thus driven to their last hopes they labour to hinder the meeting of the Parliament by taking of Edinburgh where it was to sit and from whence the King was returned to Stirlin For this end they send Archbald of Kilspindie with some troops of horse to assay what he could do A poor shift if they had gotten it But the King had prevented them and sent thither Robert Maxwell who with his friends and dependers assisted by a great number of the Commons excluded them and with watch and ward kept the town till the Kings return Hereupon Angus retired to his house at Tantallon The day of the Parliament being come they were cited accused condemned and forfeited the Earle Sir George Kilspindie and Drummond of Carnock The main cause and clearest evidence given in against them was that the King swore he was ever in fear of his life so long as he vvas vvith them It is strange that his feare should have seemed a sufficient cause and evidence of forfeiture Their absence was no cause for they were prohibited to come vvithin 12. miles of the K. they had forgotten to release them from that command interdiction Sir John Ballandine who was then one of their dependers afterward Justice-Clerk knew it well and did freely and courageously protest in open audience that nothing done there should be hurtfull or prejudicial to the Earle because he had just cause of fear so of his absence which should be declared in the own time which was both an honest part toward his patron and a wise and stout part in it self Upon this protestation the forfeiture was reduced seventeen years after this But for the present it goeth on and an act was also made against such as should receive them that they should be liable to the same punishment of forfeiture Soon after this William Abbot of Halyroodhouse Angus his brother died through sicknesse which he had contracted by grief and sorrow for their estate The rest seeing no appearance of pardon make now for open violence Who can think but it was as unfit now as fit to have used it when they stayed from going to Stirlin But then they have had hope of more favour which hath marred all their course Better late wise than never time was driven but they counted it not lost because by their so long patience they had given proof of their goodwill now they will shew their enemies what power they had then and that it was willingnesse not weaknesse made them to forbeare doing more than they did They burn Cowsland and Cranston and daily rode about Edinburgh in view of the City so that it was in a manner besieged the mean sort suffering for the faults of the great ones By this their proceeding the theeves and broken men of the borders and elsewhere whom they had before restrained in their government loosed from all fear of them waxed bold to come out of their lurking places and greatly molested the Countrey people about them Many outrages were committed by many in many places oppression theft murders and robberies All was imputed to the Douglasses and called their doing by the Courtiers thinking thereby to please the King well There was a Ship called the Martin which being loaden with rich Ware brake about the Skate-raw and the common people came and took away the goods from the owners this was laid also upon them and their faction and followers though nothing of it came to their use unlesse it were that some of their stragling horsemen happening to be there at that time might perhaps get their share with others About this time the King resolves to besiege Tantallon Castle in Lowthian some sixteen miles from Edinburgh and for that purpose causes bring Ordinance Powder and Bullet from Dumbar which was then kept by the servants of the late Governour the Duke of Albanie as a portion of his patrimony There was in Tantallon one Simeon Penangoe with a competent number of men well furnished and provided both of Victuals and Munition The Earle himself remained at Billie in the Merse within his Baronie of Bonkle not willing to shut himself up
sayes he that ye were for I was afraid you would not have been half angry nor have fought half eagerly there being so many Humes on the other side Besides his wisedome and brotherly affection the Earle of Angus is also reported to have had a great dexteritie in conciliating mens favour There was no man whom he would not winne with his courtesie and affabilitie no man but he would take notice of him and pretended to know either himself or his father or his Grandfather or some of his friends whom he would praise unto them and tell what honest men they had been and what good service they had done in such and such a place at such and such times Of which they relate this instance how being in Edinburgh talking in the Tolbooth with the Lord Drummond there came a friend to Drummond and took him aside to speak with him a little When the Gentleman had ended and was going away Angus takes him kindly by the hand and spake familiarly to him as if he had been of his acquaintance After he was gone my Lord Drummond asked Angus whether he knew the Gentleman or not he answered that he knew him not at all and had never so much as seen him before How comes it then sayes Drummond that ye spake so familiarly to him He answered I saw he was a friend of yours and your friends are my friends And besides this doth gain mens hearts If I were now in danger or had to do yonder man would assist one and take my part Archibaldus Secundus Quam praestans animi ju venis formâque decorus Et fuerim tantis tunc quoque dignus avis Testis erit thalamo quae me dignata Superbo Nympha parâ—…ns Regis silia sponsa soror Consiliis promptumque manu Teviotia laudat Quae stratas acies vidit Ivere tuas Atque tuas Latone loquetur nos quoque sortos Esca lothi dextra hac me meruisse mori Quin jam victor eram ni Prorex Gordoniusque Sive metus trepidasuasit abire fuga Seu dolus aut error liquissent turpiter hostem Dum premo qui fugiens jam mihi terga dabat Summus at hinc mihi surgit quod sanguine Creti Sint nostro reges terra Britanna tui Archbald the second Earle of that name How lovely was my shape how sweet a grace Dwelt in my looks how like the Douglas race How gallant was my minde what hopes were had Of my fresh youth witnesse the Royall bed Of her who had been daughter sister wife To three brave Kings how my ensuing life Made good these hopes how wise my projects were Ivers and Laiton vanquish'd witnesse beare Pinkie beheld my strength there had I gain'd The field but Huntley and the Regent stain'd Their honour fear or errour made them flee Ev'n when I wonne ground of the Enemie Yet do not these such height of honour bring As t' have been Grandsire to Great Brittains King Of David the eighth Earle of Angus And of his father George called Sir George of Pittendrigh TO Archbald the second dying without heires male of his own body his brother Sir George of Pittendrigh should have succeeded if he had out-lived him wherefore we will speak a word of him He got the Lands of Pittendrigh by marriage His children by the heire of Pittendrigh whose name was Douglas also were David who succeeded to the Earledome of Angus and James Earle of Morton and Regent of Scotland This James got the Earledome of Morton by marrying the third daughter to the Earle of Morton who was Douglas also and so was made Earle by provision Her other two sisters were married before one to the Lord Hamilton Governour and the other to the Lord Maxwell He had also a naturall son called George of Park-head because he married the heire of Park-head in Douglas she was also Douglas to name of whom he begat James afterward Lord Torthorall by marriage likewise and Sir George of Mordington He had also a naturall daughter by the Lady Dundas in her husbands time called Elizabeth who was married to Smeton Richeson Of this Sir George we have spoken above in his brothers life and how he died before his brother His son David married Elizabeth Hamilton daughter to John Hamilton of Samilston called John of Cliddisdale brother German to Duke Hamilton who was Governour She bare to him one onely son called Archbald and two daughters Margaret first Lady Balcleugh then Countesse of Bothwell and Elizabeth Lady Maxwell His wife after his death married the Laird of Whitelaw and had before been married to the Laird of Johnston This David lived not long was little above a year Earle of Angus neither hear we of any of his actions being somewhat sickly and infirme of body He died in Cockburnspeth in the year 1558. The ninth Earle of Angus Archbald the third and of his Uncle and Tutour James Douglas Earle of Morton TO David succeeded his son Archbald a childe not above two years old His Tutour and Guardian was James Douglas Earle of Morton his Uncle and mother to David Wherefore it is no wayes out of our way or impertinent for our History but rather necessary and most requisite that we should first speak of him being a branch and a brother of the house of Angus and in effect Earle of Angus as well as Morton though under the name of Tutour or Guardian Of his marriage we have told before how he was married to Douglas his wife and daughter to the Earle of Morton She bare to him divers children ten as is reported but none of them lived long but died all young ere they came to perfect age She her self became distracted of her wits and would not company with her husband alledging he was not her husband but that he was Master Archbald Douglas who was brother to William Douglas of Whittinghame that her husband was dead and that Master Archbald Douglas had killed him She was kept and entertained by him as became her place and had her residence at Tantallon but he being deprived of her Company loosed the rains to others and begat three naturall Children 1. James whose mother was one High in Dalkeeth who was made Captain of Black-Nesse Castle Priour of Plusquardain and afterwards became Laird of Spot by marrying the heir thereof Anna Hume onely daughter to George Hume of Spot 2. His second son was Archbald whom he provided to the estate of Pittindreigh which belonged to his father Sir George 3. The third son was named Master George Douglas who was lame of his feet Thus much his Children Touching himself during his childe-hood and youth he lived obscurely and lurked for fear of the King James the fifth who had banished his Father and Uncle caused burn his Ant the Lady Glames and had professedly set himself against the whole name of Douglas utterly to ruine and extirpate them We do not hear that his elder brother David did thus hide himself or if
oracle if we may so call it which was given by a Witch in the Highland to whom he had sent to enquire of his death and she had told that he should die at Corraighie But whether the messenger or he himself mis-took the word he understood it of Creigh a place which was in his way to Aberdene and which riding thither he alwayes did shunne by reason of this Sooth-sayers speech or if at any time he did adventure to go by it he was sure to be well accompanied and to have the fields cleared and curried before But this event discovered his mistaking It was also told him by some of the same profession that the same day on which he was taken he should be in Aberdene maugre those that would not so neither should one drop of his bloud be spilt This seemed to promise him a successefull journey but the ambiguitie thereof was cleared by his death for he was indeed that night in Aberdene being carried thither upon a paire of creels or panniers and that against the will of all his friends who would not have had him brought thither in such a guise Neither did he lose any bloud but was choak'd for want of breath Such are commonly the answers of such spirits ambiguous and of no use to the receivers yet mens curiositie is so prevalent that posterity wil take no warning of former examples Murray being glad of this so-unlooked-for-victory sent to the Ministers of Aberdene to be ready against his coming to go to the Churches and give God thanks for that dayes successe which they did very solemnely and no question heartily as men are wont to do while the memory of a great delivery is yet fresh in their mindes The next day John Gordon the Earles son was execute and his brother Adam was pardoned in regard of his youth George the eldest brother fled to his father-in-law Duke Hamilton and afterward being arraigned condemned of high treason he was sent prisoner to the Castle of Dumbar Who doth not see through this whole journey but especially in this catastrophe an over-ruling power and providence doth either willingly shut his eyes or else hath his understanding blinded by partiality or prejudice Five severall times at Bawhan at Straboggie at Inner-Nesse at Aberdene and last of all at Corraighie did Huntley attempt to cut off these men who were many degrees weaker and five times is hee disappointed And that neither by their wisedome or strength but by him who confounds the wisedome of the wise and who delivers without the help of the arme of flesh Neither were they delivered onely but their enemies were also taken in the trap and fell into the pit which they had digged for them Let men observe it and let them learne not to confide in their own never so seeming wisely grounded projects lest they be thus disappointed as Huntley was This fell out in the year 1562. After this they returned with the Queen to Edinburgh where we will leave them in rest and so in silence a year or two In the year 1564. Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox returned into Scotland after 22. years exile and was restored to his estate in a Parliament Not long after his sonne Henry Lord Darnely having obtained leave of the Queen of England for three moneths came to do his duty to the Queen as his Princesse and Kinswoman Hee being a proper and handsome young man and her Cousin Germane by his mother Lady Margaret Douglas the Queen began to think him a fit husband for her and ere long did propound the matter to the Nobilitie craving their consent and approbation thereto They were divided in their opinions Hamilton and Murray were against the match fearing alteration in Religion he being a Romane Catholique as the Queen also was Besides they thought it not fit to conclude any thing without the Queen of Englands consent Morton was for it and thought it great reason that shee should have her libertie in her choyce of a husband He liked also the party being his near Kinsman the Lady Margaret Douglas and he being brothers children Wherefore having endeavoured to draw those that stood against it to be of his opinion when he could not prevaile he professed openly he would do what lay in him to set it forward and speaking to the Duke and Murray It will be long sayes he ere you two agree on a husband for her if she marry not till you do I fear me she marry not these seven years and so he left them The rest bound themselves to withstand it Her Uncles of Guise did also oppose it intending to bestow her on some forraine Prince so to strengthen themselves by some great alliance The Queen of England did not so much dislike it as she desired to have some hand and stroke in it Notwithstanding all this opposition the marriage was consummate the 27. of July 1565. about some six moneths after he came into Scotland Whatsoever the motives were that induced the parties thus to hasten it so it pleased God in his wisedome and providence to dispose of things that by joyning of these two this happy conjunction of the two Kingdomes which we now see and enjoy should spring from them without all controversie or question The eldest daughter of King Henry the seventh of England Margaret had but two children James the fifth by King James the fourth and Margaret Douglas born at Harbottle by Archbald Earle of Angus her second husband James the fifth left behinde him but one childe Mary sole heire to the Crowne of Scotland Lady Margaret Douglas being brought up with her Uncle Henry the eight was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who being banished and living in England had by her Henry Lord Darnely and Charles father to Arabella So that by this marriage of Queen Mary to Henry Lord Darnely the whole right that was in Queen Margaret to the Crowne of England failing the heires of King Henry the eight was combined and united in the persons of these two and their off spring What eye is so blinde as not to see evidently the hand of the Almighty in this match In taking away her former husband the King of France in bringing her back again into Scotland in sending Lennox into England there to marrie Lady Margaret Douglas in bringing him and his sonne Henry home again after 22. years absence and in moving Queen Mary to set her affection on him I make no question but this consideration of strengthening the title to England hath been amongst the motives that drew on this match though we finde none or very slender mention thereof in our writers The next day after the marriage they were proclaimed with sound of Trumpet at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh by a Herauld Henry and Mary King and Queen of Scotland This was ill taken both of the Nobility and Commons A King made by Proclamation The voice of a Herauld to be in stead of a
Parliament King Francis her former husband had not done so he had sought a matrimoniall Crowne from the three estates and hardly obtained it after he had been refused at first yet not without consent of a Parliament But by this it appeared they made no account of the estates nor bare no respect unto the customes of the Kingdome Every man thought it a great neglect and derogation to their priviledges but the male-contented called it a tyrannicall usurpation Thus many of the Nobility being discontented withdrew themselves and the want of their presence and countenance in guiding of affaires did alienate the people The principall male-contents were Hamilton Murray Argyle Rothuse Glencairne Against these the King goeth to Glasgow with 4000. men They lay at Pasley and though they were together yet they were not all of one minde The Hamiltons would not hear of any peace alledging there could be no true and firme reconciliation with Princes once offended The rest were not of their opinion they said that matters had been hitherto carried without bloud neither were their differences such but that they might be composed without stroke of sword especially in regard that there were some about their Princes that would both mediate their peace and endeavour to have it faithfully kept The constant practice of their Predecessours and the rule they had ever followed had been this To passe by and not to take notice of the secret and hidden faults of their Princes and to salve those things which were doubtfull by a favourable and charitable construction yea even to tolerate and beare with their open faults and errours as far as might be without the ruine of the common wealth of which nature they esteemed these slips in government to be proceeding from their youth and want of experience which might be redressed by calme and fair means Duke Hamilton himself did like of their moderation but the rest of the Hamiltons refused to assist them upon these terms wherefore they departed all of them save the Duke with some sixteen that attended his Person By this departure they were so weakened that not daring to abide the Kings coming they went first to Hamilton and the day following toward Edinburgh but being shot at from the Castle they took their way through Bigger to Dumfreis to the Lord Harris who had desired them to do so and had made them many faire promises But he failing them they dismissed their Troupes and fled into England All this way the King with his Companies dogged them at the heeles whereupon it was called the Runne-away Rode or runne-about and the wilde-goose chase The King returned to Edinburgh in the latter end of October All this while the Earle of Morton took part with the King and Queen but he was suspected to favour the other side which he did indeed so farre as to wish that the matter might be so taken up that none of their lives were endangered Otherwise he was in a good place and Chancellour for the time But these male-contented Lords being thus removed his house of Tantallon was seized that it might not be a receipt and place of refuge for the Rebels if they should happen to take it But the true cause was Rizio commonly known by the name Signior David had put the King and Queen in some jealousie of Morton the occasion whereof was this This Italian or Pied-montoise was of a Musician risen to such favour that he was become Cabin-Secretary to the Queen and Sir William Metellan Secretary of estate finding himself prejudiced by him who had encroached upon his office as also out of the love he bare to Murray to whom Rizio was a professed enemy bethought himself how to be rid of him Wherefore he appointed a meeting with Morton and the Lord Harris in which he used all the perswasions he could to induce them to cut off that base stranger who took upon him to disturb the Countrey did abuse the Queens favour and set all in a combustion to the dishonour of the Prince and Nobilitie telling them that it belonged to them and such as they were to have a care that such disorders were not suffered unpunished And the more to incite them thereto he alledged the examples of former times omitting nothing which he thought might move them to undertake it But Morton as the Proverb is was as wise as he was wisely He told him flatly he would take no such violent course he would do what he could by fair meanes for Murrays peace and restitution but as for that way it would offend the Queen highly and therefore he would not meddle with it Metellan seeing that he could not draw him to it by perswasion casts about how to drive him to it by necessity He betakes himself to Rizio makes shew as if he were very desirous of his friendship and proffers him his service so farre as he was able After he had so insinuated with him that he began to have some trust with him he told him that the place he had to be the Queens Closet-Secretarie was neither gainefull nor usuall in this Countrey and that he might easily come by a better The Lord Chancellours office sayes he is the most honourable which is in Mortons hands a man no wayes fit for the place as being unlettered and unskilfull Do but deal with the Queen to estrange her countenance from him as one thâ—…t savours Murray a Rebell and with the King to insist in his right to the Earledome of Angus Morton will be glad to sue to you for your favour and to obtain your friendship will be content to demit his place of Chancellour in your behalf 〈◊〉 Onely in regard that the place being the chief office in the Kingdome must be possessed by a Scottish Nobleman you must first be made a free Denizan and naturalized and have the title of an Earle which the Queen may conferre upon you of her self This Metellan thought would incense Morton against Rizio and force him to do him a mischief Rizio began to follow this advice in so much that the Castle of Tantallon was summoned and delivered into the Kings hands Likewise the King entred heir to his Grandfather Archbald Earle of Angus The Queen also intending to create Rizio an Earle would have bought Melvin Castle with the Lands belonging thereto for the first step of his preferment but the owner would by no meanes part with them And it is very probable that he would have prosecuted the rest of the Plot if he had not been interrupted and dispatched before he could bring it to passe for his credit increased so farre with the Queen that like too big a Saile for a small Barke he was not able to bear his good fortune but being puft up therewith beyond measure he forgot his duty to the King and carried himself so insolently toward him that the King resolved to rid himself of him upon any terms So he imparts his minde to his friends
that Rizio must needs be made away Those whom he first acquainted with his purpose were George Douglas commonly called the Postulate a naturall brother of his mothers an understanding and active man the Lord Ruthven who had married a naturall sister of his mothers and the Lord Lindsay who was his Cousin German and had to wife a sister of the Earle of Murrayes and his own father the Earle of Lennox These had concluded to lay hold on him as he came from the Tennesse-Court where he used much but he having gotten some inkling hereof kept a Guard about him of some fifty Halbards which constrained them to think of a new course And because their power was neither sufficient to effect it nor to bear it out when it were done they thought good to joyne the Earle of Morton He being somewhat alienated and discontented with the Kings insisting in his claime to the Earledome of Angus they sent to him Andrew Ker of Fadunside and Sir John Ballindine Justice-Clerk to deal with him who prevailed so farre that he was content to come to Lennox Chamber where the King was There they came soon to an agreement the King and his father for themselves and undertaking also for Lady Margaret Douglas whose consent they promised to obtaine and that she should renue and ratifie what had been done by her self before renounced all title right interest or claim they had or could make to the Earledome of Angus in favours of Archbald sonne to David sometime Earle thereof Having obtained this he consented to assist the K. with all his power on these conditions 1. That nothing should be altered in the received Religion but that it should be established as fully and in as ample manner as it was before the Queen came home out of France 2. That the banished Lords should be brought home and restored 3. That the King would take the fact upon himself and warrant them from whatsoever danger might follow thereon by the Queens displeasure These Articles were given him in writing to subscribe lest afterward out of his facilitie or levitie he should either deny it or alter his minde which he did very willingly and even eagerly Presently hereupon Lennox went into England to acquaint the banished Lords herewith and to bring them near to the Borders of Scotland that when Rizio were slaine they might be ready to lay hold of the occasion for their restitution And now the day of the Parliament drew near in which they were to be forfeited and Rizio did bestirre himselfe notably to bring it to passe He went about to all those that had vote in Parliament to trie their mindes and to terrifie them by telling it was the Queens pleasure to have it so and that whosoever voted to the contrary should incurre her high displeasure and no waies do any good to the Noblemen This made them hasten his death to prevent the sentence which the Parliament might have given out against the Lords by Rizio his practises Wherefore that they might take him when his Guard was from him and that it might the more clearly be seen that the King was the chief authour of it they determined to take him along with them who should bring him out of the Queens Chamber from whence he should be carried to the City and have his triall by assise and so legally and formally for they had matter enough against him condemned and executed at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh So Morton assembled his friends and going to the Abbey of Halyroodhouse the 8. of March 1566 in the evening he seized the Keyes of the Palace and leaving a sufficient number in the Inner-Court below to keep in the Noblemen that were lodged in the Palace and were not on the Plot he himselfe went up to the presence and there walked up and down The King went directly to the Queens Chamber by the privie staires and with him the Lord Ruthven and some five more all armed The Queen was at supper and there was with her her naturall sister the Countesse of Argyle and Rizio with some few other servants She was at first somewhat amazed to see them come into her Bed-Chamber being armed but because the Lord Ruthven had been sick of a burning fever she thought he had been distracted with the vehemencie of the fit so she asked what the matter was Ruthven made no answer but laid hold on Rizio and told him it did not become him to be in that place He ranne to the Queen and clasped his hands about her to save himself but the King taking her softly in his arms told her they had determined to punish that villaine who had abused both them and the Countrey and withall unclasping Rizio his hands he delivered him to Ruthven who carried him from thence into the Privie-Chamber and then to the Presence In the mean time the Earle Bothwell and Huntley who were opposite to this course being lodged in the Palace and hearing how things went on the Queens side would have made resistance by the help of the under-officers of Court Butlers Cooks Skuls and suchlike with Spits and Staves but they were quickly rambarred and beaten back by those that had been left of purpose in the Court by Morton So Huntley and Bothwell fled out at backwindowes Athole was perswaded to keep his Chamber by Secretary Metellan who was on the Plot and supped that night with Athole partly to keep him from stirring lest he might have offered or suffered violence partly and chiefly that he himself might not be suspected to have a finger in the Pie having Athole to be a witnesse of his behaviour therein He had given order to his followers that they should remaine quiet till it came to be acted and that then they should arme themselves and runne hastily as it were to an unknown and sudden fray and tumult but if there were need to assist Morton and those that guarded the Court. The noise of the scuffling which Huntly and Bothwel made below in the Court coming to the eares of those that were above in the presence and had Rizio in their hands they not knowing what it might import but fearing that he might be rescued from them they fell upon him and stabbed him with their daggers sore against the will and besides the intention of Morton and the rest of the Noblemen who thought to have caused execute him upon the scaffold so to have gratified the common people to whom it would have been a most acceptable and pleasant sight It is constantly reported that he was advised by one Damicote a French Priest who was thought to have some skill in the black Art that now he had gotten good store of means and riches it was best for him to return home to his native Countrey where he needed not to feare the Nobilitie of Scotland whose hatred he could not be able to stand out against long but he contemned his counsell saying The Scots were greater
could be given to her without prejudice of the King This last was accepted the rest rejected Queen Mary in her Letters desired that the Judges might determine of her marriage with Bothwel and if it were found to be unlawfull that they would declare it to be null and pronounce her free from him To this they answered that they saw no reason of such haste He being absent and out of the Countrey beyond sea the laws allowed him threescore dayes after he was summoned at the shore and Peer of Leith before which time were expired the Judges could not give out any sentence But if she had such a minde to be rid of him her shortest cut were to write to the King of Denmark to execute him for his murder and Piracie The reason why they would not have her marriage with Bothwel dissolved was to hinder her matching with the Duke of Northfolk who would not adventure upon uncertainties he could not be sure so long as her marriage with Bothwel stood firm he being alive no legal divorcement had bin yet obtained So they thought by this dilator they would gain time time might work out some better effect than did appear for the present For the Regents friends in England had written to him That Northfolks Plot and the Queens was so laid so strong and cunningly conveighed that no power wit or wisedome was able to resist it yea though all the rest of Brittain would oppose it yet he remained steadfast and sent to the Queen of England one of his Domesticks to acquaint her with Queen Maries Petition and their answer But she not being satisfied with the Bearer Robert Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling was sent to her from a Convention holden at Stirlin for the nonce About the very same time that he came to London the Duke of Northfolke was committed to the Tower the 11. of October and the conspiracie discovered the partie still remaining so strong that she not daring to meddle with Queen Mary was purposed to have sent her into Scotland by sea but things beginning to settle she altered that resolution Now in considence of this so strong a partie Secretary Metellane had taken himself to that side and stirred up all he could against the Regent He had so dealt with the Lord Hume and Grange Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh that he had brought them over to that party Hereupon he is sent for to Stirlin whither he came and brought along with him the Earle of Athole to intercede for him if need were There Thomas Crawford afterward Captain Crawford a follower of the Earle of Lennox accused him of being accessarie to the late Kings death whereupon he was committed to a close chamber in the Castle Sir James Balfoure one of his Complices was also sent for and the Convention were of opinion that both of them should be used as enemies to the King and guiltie of treason But the Regents lenitie marred all he pardoned Sir James and sent Metellane to Edinburgh to be kept by Alexander Hume of North-Berwick Grange counterfeiting the Regents hand brought a Warrant to Alexander to deliver Metellane to him which he did and so Grange carried him up to the Castle After this the Regent went to the Merse and spake with the Lord Hume whom he found to be alienate from the Kings side and inclined to the North-folcian Faction From thence he went to Jedburgh where Morton and others came to him He past with them to Hawick the 20. of October and from thence he rode through the whole Dales he riding on the Scottish side upon the Borders and a Company of Englishmen on the English side that they might not flee from one side to another nor any of them escape He lay two nights at Cannabee one at Copshae-holme two on the water of Milke and so came to Dumfreis In this circuite he constrained the Borderers to put in pledges and hostages to the number of 72. for keeping of the peace and good order whereby he gave great contentment to the whole Countrey and gained great reputation and admiration even of his very enemies He returned to Edinburgh before the 21. of November the day appointed for the triall and arraignment of Secretary Metellane There finding that he had assembled so many great men that were for him Hamilton Huntley Argyle and others he adjourned the arraignment and deferred the judgement That Faction was now become very powerfull many were fallen off from the Regent many had joyned themselves to the North folcians relying mainly on the Dukes power And although he were now committed yet the Faction held good and the plot went on The Earles of Northumberland and Westmerland with six thousand Foot and two thousand Horse came with displayed Banner to Durham and there burnt the Bible and Service-Book heard Masse in Darnton and besieged Bernard-Castle which was rendered upon composition But being pursued by the Earle of Warwick with an Army of twelve thousand and Sussex with another of seven thousand men they were forced to flee into Scotland about the 22. of December and put themselves into the hands of theeves that lived on the Scottish Border with whom they abode and lurked a while but not very long For Morton dealt with one Hector Arme-strang by Sir John Carmichael and got the Earle of Northumberland into his hands and delivered him to the Regent hee sent him to bee kept in Logh-leven a prisoner being an enemie no lesse to him and the Kings side than to Queen Elizabeth This made her give the better ear to Robert Pitcarne Ambassadour from the Regent and to desist from requesting any more that Queen Mary might be restored again to her former place and estate Shee declared also that she took that which the Regent had done very kindely in pacifying the Borders apprehending Northumberland and imprisoning of him pursuing Westmerland and his Faction as enemies his offering his best aid and assistance to her Captains and Governour of Berwick She promised to be ever mindefull of these his good offices and good-will shewed towards her and that she should be readie to aid him when he should need yea that he might use and command all the Forces in England as his own Thus by the over-throw of the English Rebels by the favour of the Queen of England and the love of his Countrey people at home the Regent was more strengthened and the Kings side became the more powerfull His adversaries therefore seeing no other remedie resolved to cut him off and make him away by treachery James Hamilton of Bothwell-hawke one whose life the Regent had spared before when he was taken prisoner in the field bearing arms against him under-took to kill him Wherefore having watched his opportunitie when the Regent was at Lithgow he placed himself in a house there by which the Regent was to passe as he rode out of the town and shot him with an Harquebuse out at a window the Bullet whereof
their extraordinary and sudden preferment For James was made Lord Hammiltoun Abercorne Bothwel-haugh and Earle of Arran with a power almost absolute given or usurped under the name of Captaine of the Guard and the pretext of pursuing the Douglasses to apprehend imprison and put on the racke whomsoever he pleased Obignie was made Lord of Dalkeith Tantallon Darlin Torbouton and Duke of Lennox Keeper of the Castle of Dumbartan and great Chamberlaine of Scotland Thus did they overtop and overshadow the rest of the Peeres as tall Cedars doe small Shrubs to their great discontentment and disdaine The Gentlemen were so used by them that they esteemed themselves brought into a thraldome and slaverie none of them being sure of their estates which were wrung from them by colour of law the cloake of their oppression and all fearing the rage and unlimited violence especially of James Stuart who was composed of nothing else and whose actions were sutable to his disposition The Burrowes were alienated by being cut short in their priviledges liberties and immunities which were quarrelled retrenched cancelled and taken away according to their humours of avarice and desire of gaine and according to the pleasure and suggestions of their informers and parasites With this their exorbitant increase of power and insolencie as the hatred of others did increase toward them so did variance arise betwixt themselves The first occasion hereof was the carrying of the Crown at Parliament this was proper and is the hereditarie right and priviledge of the house of Angus and he being now banished and the Duke of Lennox having his estate either for that regard or because of his more honourable descent or by the advantage of the Kings favour which he had in greater measure then Arran we cannot affirme but so it was that he was preferred to bear it Arran stormed at this protested that his bearing of it at this time should not be prejudicial to his claim who being descended of the house of D. Mordack which was nearest to the King ought in reason to have carried it yet he renounced all title to the kingdom notwithstanding of this extraction of his pedegree and challenging of this honour This renunciation was derided by some and disdained by others as a great malapartnesse and high presumption in him who being but lately raised from so meane a fortune and estate durst utter such speeches as bewrayed such vast and high thoughts as to aime at no lesse then the Kingdome if ever the Kings owne race failing the right thereto should come in question and happen to be controverted And indeed his designes are thought to have flowne to no lower pitch which perhaps had beene no very hard or impossible taske for him if he could as well have kept out the Hammiltouns who could onely pretend right to it and the Douglasses whose power and authority was the greatest in the Countrey as hee found meanes to cast them out of Court and Countrey For then he had had no Competitor but the Duke of Lennox and him being a stranger and subsisting meerely by the present Kings favour he nothing doubted to supplant by his craft and violence joyned with such a colourable claim Another occasion of discord fell out by Sir John Seaton son to the Lord Seaton and Master of the Kings horses As the King was about to goe to his horse to ride a hunting Arran having something to speake to him in private all men were commanded to remove which all did saving Sir John who being by his place to wait upon the King and set him on his horse stayed still and did not remove with the rest Arran seeing him to stay behind the rest either threatned to throw his batton at him or did throw it indeed for hee carried a staffe or batton as Captaine of the Guard Sir John would have requited this affront but was hindred by the Guard who carried him downe staires and so parted them for that time The next day Sir John his brother Sir William and the Lord Seaton himselfe were all commanded to keepe their lodgings which the Duke who favoured them tooke so ill that he refused to come abroad that day At last they were so divided that the Duke carried the King with him to Dalkeith and Arran abode in the Palace of Halyrood-hoose There were with the Duke the Lord Seaton Maxwell then Earle of Morton with some others Argyle Ruthven then Thesaurer and lately made Earle of Gowrie the Secretarie the Controller and other Officers of State stayed with Arran and tooke upon them to make the body of the Kings Councell and to sit as such But all their Decrees and Conclusions were dashed by the King in person which they wanted These broiles lasted from the end of October till mid-Februarie about which time the King returning to Halyroodhouse from whence Arran had removed before and from thence going backe againe to Dalkeith he sent for him and reconciled him to the Duke after which they became greater friends then ever they had beene before so that Arran would doe nothing for any man but what hee knew stood with the Dukes good liking But this union betwixt themselves divided them the more from others and others from both of them for now hee that had any businesse with either behoved to sue to both and hee that disliked or bore ill-will to either was forced to fawne on him also or to hate both and seeke the overthrow of them both alike At the Justice Aires in Perth 1582. in July in some contest betwixt the Duke and the Earle of Gowrie the Duke spake some reproachfull words to him in French which Gowrie not understanding then afterward when he had learned what the meaning of it was he upbraided the Duke for ungratefulnesse telling him that was all the thanke he got for having twice saved him from being killed Thus was he alienated or thus did he bewray his alienation of minde which lay hidden till now it burst forth Another time the Chamberlaine Aires being indicted to be kept the 28. of August by the Duke then Chamberlaine which was a Court very odious to the Burrowes as being rather a legall robbery then a Court of Justice and upon which it is thought he was set of purpose that he might incurre more hatred which commonly falls out when a former generall dislike doth meet with private grudges This Court I say being indicted while the Duke was busied in preparing for it and he with Arran having left the King were at Edinburgh and Dalkeith about such things as was necessary thereto the foure and twentieth of August the King came from his hunting in Athole to Ruthven where Gowrie assisted by some of the Nobilitie removed the Guard that were under the command of Arrane with no great adoe and laid hold also of the Earle himselfe as he entred into the house of Ruthven and conveighed him into a close roome where he was kept and not suffered to come
as shall appeare by this discourse and nothing immodest or immoderate For if we consider these two together joyntly so many and so good that is their number and their worth we shall sinde none that can match them in both these put together There may be found of other names some as good but not so many And again though there be as many yet are they not so good This truth I have not heard impugned but it hath hitherto been imbraced without all contradiction even of calumnie it selfe I know not if without envie But let that monster eat her own heart and teare her owne bowels and that she may do so yet more we will give her further occasion to doe it by enlarging this comparative thus So many so good c of subjects race were never in Europe seen And yet farther In the world were never seen This is not any rhetoricall amplification or poeticall hyperbole but a positive and measured truth If any after he hath read and pondered their actions and paralleld them with those whose names any Historie hath transmitted to the knowledge of posterity If any man I say shall find after due search and straight judgement either in this our countrey or in this our Isle of Brittain or in this fourth part of the world Europe or throughout the whole Universe such valour to have continued in any one house or name that were Subjects and not Kings or Princes and to have been so hereditary to all of them and as if it had been intailed descending by succession from father to son and from brother to brother the successour still striving to out go his predecessour in that height of excellency and for so many generations Then let this saying be suspected as partiall or branded with an untruth Otherwayes be contented to bear witnesse to the truth or at least give others leave to do it and receive thou it as such without murmuring or impatiencie Now as they have surpassed all other names so if we compare them amongst themselves it will prove a hard and difficult judgement to determine who deserves the prize and hath been most excellent There â—…ath been twenty persons and moâ—… who have possest the chief houses and principall families of Douglas and Angus from William to go no higher who died in Berwick a prisoner besides those worthy branches the Lord of Niddisdaill Liddisdaill Galloway Ormond murray Balvain Dalkeith c. There is none almost whose life and the times afforded occasion of action but hath made himself singularly conspicuous by some notable exploit or other as is to be seen in their severall lives For the present we will onely take a generall view of them in grosse according to these heads 1. Antiquity which includes their originall 2. Nobilitie 3. Greatnesse 4. Valour And first we will consider them without any comparison in themselves simply and absolutely then we will compare them with others both within and without the Countrey and so I hope the truth of our assertion shall appear clear and evident unto the eyes of all those that will not obstinately shut their eyes against so bright shining a light To begin then with their Antiquity and Originall so far as we can learn and find either in History or Monument by evident or tradition which we will set down here in order of time as we have gathered and collected them 1. And first we have that tradition which is most ancient of all others in the dayes of Solvathius King of Scotland in the year 767. when Donald Bane usurped the title of King and had in a battell almost defeated the Kings army a certain Nobleman called afterward Sholto Douglas came in to their succour and overthrew the said Donald whom he slew in the field and scattered his army as is set down at length in his life 2. The second witnesse of their Antiquity and Originall is brought from beyond sea out of Italy in the family of the Scoti of Plaisance which is proved to have sprung from the Douglases at large in the life of William the fourth man of that name The time is in the dayes of Charlemaign in the year 779. or as our Writers 800. or 801. In the reign of Achaius King of Scotland 3. Our third witnesse is a publike Monument out of a Monastery which were the Registers of those times the Monastery of Icolmekill which tell that Malcolme Kenmore at the Parliament of Forfair in the yeare 1057. or 1061. did not advance to that dignity for they had the equivalent of it before but adorned with the new stile of Lord is some of the name of Douglas which stile was then first brought into this Countrey by imitation of other Nations 4. Our fourth witnesse is in the year 1133. The foundation of the Abbey of Lesmie Hagoe confirmed by King David wherein it is expresly bounded by the Barronie of Douglasdaile Now seeing this is but a confirmation the dotation must have gone before in some other Kings dayes 5. The fifth witnesse is in the dayes of King William Nephew to this David who began his reigne in the yeare 1163. He erected the towne of Aire into a free brough Royall and amongst the witnesses of their Charter are Alexander and William Douglasses 6. The sixth is a mortmain and dotation granted to the Bishop of Murray where the same names are inserted William and Alexander Douglasses for witnesses It is not certain whether these be the same that were witnesses in the former Charter of Aire but it is likeliest they were the same In what yeare of King Williams reigne this was we have not yet learned but he reigned till the year 1214. 7. The seaventh is the Indenture made between William Lord Douglas and Hugh Lord Abernethie in the dayes of King Alexander the third 1259. Some fourty five years after this last King William the particulars of this Indenture are set down in the life of the said William who is the ninth man of the name of Douglas 8. Eighthly we have also though much later in the dayes of King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Douglas mention made of two Douglasses besides Sir James one James Douglas of Lowden and Andrew Douglas in the publike rolls three rolls marked 1. 16. King Robert gives to James of Lowdon a confirmation of the lands of Calderclecre and Kinnaule and Carnewath To Andrew Douglas he gives Corsewell which was fallen into his hands by the forfeiture of the Earle of Winton or Wigton Now what these two were and whether or not they were in kinne to the Lords of Douglas we know not Onely I have heard it reported that the lands of Lowden were gotten from the Lords of Douglas and Calder-cleere is known to have been given off from their estate Now howbeit these two be not very ancient yet it may be gathered that the name of Douglas was ancient even then being propagated into so many branches which could not have been done of a sudden
but our Douglases were both maximi Imperatores nec minus strenui bellatores wise Commandars and hardy fighters and warriers they had both good heads and good hearts and hands In the beginning ere Rome came to its greatnesse it is said of the first Captains Decorum erat tum ipsis ducibus capescere pugnam That it was no disparagement but honourable for the Leaders themselves to fight with their own hand None were more ready and forward to fight then the Douglasses onely Wallace is thought to have gone beyond any of them But he is but one and that singular and extraordinary without any second at least of his own name and our comparison stands between name and name where the number is as well to be remembred as the worth So many so valorous of one surname is that which we have undertaken to prove Besides none of the Douglasses did ever encounter with Wallace to try who was the better man and if we parrallell their actions done apart what act of Wallace can be produced more admirable then that of Archbald Tineman at the battell of Shrewsburie where with his own hand he slew Blunt the King of Englands Standard-bearer and three more who were apparelled like Kings and at last unhorst the King himself whom he had also slain if he had not been rescued by his sonne Henry the fifth In an English manuscript I have seen it thus expressed And there with fiery courage he assails Three all as Kings adornd in royall wayes And each successive after other quails Still wondering whence so many Kings did rise Till doubting lest his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse known and yet known every where c. It is written also of William Lord of Niddisdail that he was exceeding both stout and strong beyond any that lived in his dayes so that whomsoever he strook but once with mace sword or speare he needed never to double his stroke eveblow carried death with it Also James slaine at Otterburne his personall valour and strength is very highly extolled by the writers of these times who besides that he had the better of Percie in their duell at Newcastle he himselfe was the chiefe cause of the victorie that got the honour of the day at Otterburn where he lost himselfe but wan the field by his own personall valour They tell how he fought with a huge iron mace that was heavier then any ordinary man of those dayes could weild and more then two or three of such as now live Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus We might adde unto these Archbald Bell the Cat Earle of Angus who in a duell with Spence cut off his thigh through bone and all at a blow and divers others as Archbald of Kilspindie whom King James the fifth called alwayes his gray steel for his valour and ability of body but these shall suffice here for a taste of their valour But we will not content our selves with a generall and absolute commendation we will also descend to the comparative which we desire may be as farre from envie as we hope it shall be found neere to truth To begin then first at home there is no subjects race in this Countrey that can match them in these of which we have spoken Antiquity Nobility Greatnesse and Valour or worth in these I say joyntly that is there is none so Ancient and withall so Noble Great and Valorous No name is or ever was in this Countrey of which there can be reckoned so many and so worthy for so stands our comparison The Grahames are very Ancient in the dayes of Ferguse the second anno 424. and very Noble but have never attained to that degree of Greatnesse as the Douglasses have done The Hayes also are a very old and honourable name in the reigne of Kenneth the third anno 976. but not so ancient as our Douglasses by two hundred yeares for they began in the reigne of Solvathius anno 767. These two Hayes and Douglasses doe agree in this that they are as the Grahames also are naturall Scots borne but there is great odds betweene them other wayes For the Hayes have not reached to that pitch of greatnesse either in degree or estimation and account of men by many stages as the Douglasses have attained Other names which now are great are nothing so ancient and besides are come from other Countreyes such as Hammiltouns Gordons Campbels The Campbels from France and the other two out of England The Hammiltouns came in King Robert Bruces time the Gordons in Mackolme Kenmores The Murrayes are more ancient and before all these yet they are strangers and not of the first bloud of the Scots and there was but one of them great and remarkable who was Governour of Scotland few or none Nobilitated till of late but none of all those names comes neere that number of Nobles and Worthies by lineall or laterall descent and as it were of hereditarie vertuous succession and race of men which we finde of the Douglasses There have beene some great and worthy of other names but if they enter into comparison they will be found rari nantes in gurgite vasto but few one or two eminent of a name or of the chiefe house it will also appeare that their honours most of them have flowed more from their Princes favour then their owne great deserving or great service against the enemie The Cummins were the most numbrous and powerfull of any that ever were in Scotland before or since as some of our Writers say yet their greatnesse hath rather beene in lands and possessions or friends then in deeds of armes and prowesse of Chivalrie having done little or nothing of note and worthy of renowne John Cummin indeed fought three battels at Roseline in one day against the English in which we finde nothing reported of his personall valour whereas the Douglasses did ever shew themselves in person to be singularly valorous Besides he was but one man the rest are buried in silence and there is nothing to be found of them all though all their actions were put together that deserves to be compared with the deeds of any one man amongst many of the Douglasses Moreover as there was no great action in them they were scarce good Patriots using their power to the disadvantage of their Countrey and the opposing of the Liberties thereof in King Robert Bruces dayes rather then for the good and standing of the Kingdome which the Douglasses did ever We finde also that they were not very carefull to keepe their promises and thought the breach of their words and faith so it were for their advantage a point of good wisedome and policy a foule and base quality and which is ever incident to meane and
this Archbald as of the former William we find him onely inserted witnesse in a second Charter granted to the town of Aire by Alexander the second sonne to King William in the 22. of his reigne and of our redemption 1236. Of the third William and fifth Lord of Douglas maker of the Indenture with the Lord Abernethie THis VVilliam is found in an Indenture made betwixt him and the Lord Abernethie which the Earles of Angus have yet extant amongst their other evidents and rights of their lands The date of this Indenture is on Palmesunday in the yeare 1259. in the reigne of Alexander the third the place the Castle of Edinburgh It is a contract of marriage in which the father called there VVilliam Lord Douglas doth contract his sonne Hugh Douglas to Marjory Abernethie sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie The summe and contents thereof are that the marriage shall be solemnized on Pasche day that all things may be perfected before Ascension day The conditions are these for the Lord Abernethies part that he shall give with his sister to Hugh Douglas viginti carictas terrae perhaps it should be Carrucatas terrae twenty plough gate of land in the towne of Glencors And for the Lord Douglas part that he shall give to his son Hugh Douglas and Marjory his wife 20. Carrucatas in feudo de Douglas twenty plough gate of land in the few of Douglas The witnesses are Alexander Cumine Earle of Buchan Raynold Cumin John of Dundie-Moore and one Douglas whose Christian name was worn away and could not be read This should seem to be that Indenture which Sir Richard Metellane of Lithington father to Iohn Lord of Thirlestane sometime Chancellour of Scotland of worthy memory doth mention in his manuscript where he hath carefully collected some memories of the house of Douglas He sayes that Sir John Ballandine of Achnoute Knight did show to John Lesly Bishop of Rosse one Indenture that makes mention of Douglassas 80. yeares before that Lord William the Hardie who was contemporary with William Wallace and this Indenture is very neare so long before his time But he saith that the Lord Abernethie who doth there indenture with the Lord Douglas was father to Marjory and our Indenture makes him brother to her It may be there have been two Indentures one before this made by her father which not being accomplished during his life hath been renewed by his sonne or brother or that they have mistaken it for there is no other save this onely which doth clearly call him her brother amongst their writs and evidents Upon this there was drawn up a Charter without date of either time or place onely it appears by the tenour thereof that it was made after the Indenture The giver is the same Lord William to Hugh his son and heire the lands disposed to him are Glaspen Hartwood Kennox and Carmackhope and Leholme together with the lands sayes he quae sunt in calumnia inter me haeredes Johannis Crawford that are in suit of law betwixt me and the heirs of John Crawforde without any detriment Then the cause of his giving is set down that they may be a dowry to Marjorie Abernethie his sonnes wife and sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie Ever after this he intitles his sonne Dominus Hugo de Douglas Sir Hugh of Douglas It hath an expresse caveat that if after the marriage be solemnized the said Sir Hugh of Douglasdale shall happen to die or if he shall aliquo malo suo genio through some devillish or wicked disposition abstain from copulation with her she shall brook and injoy these lands although the said Lord VVilliam should be alive And if the said Marjory shall outlive the said Lord VVilliam thought her husband Hugh should die before him yet he shall have the third part of his lands in Douglasdale excepting the third of so much as the said Lord VVilliam shall leave to his wife There is in it another very strange point and as it were a provision in case of divorcement or not consummating the marriage viz. that if the said Sir Hugh or Lord Hugh Dominus Hugo be then after his fathers death living lord and heir or have an heire by any other wife the said Marjory shall possesse the lands notwithstanding all the dayes of the said Hughs life Now he could not have an heire by another wife unlesse he were first divorced from her There is also one clause more touching her security That if the Lord Abernethie or his counsell shall desire any other security reasonable by Charter or hand-write that they shall cause make the conveyance as they think good and Lord VVilliam shall signe it and set his seal to it The seal at this is longer then broad fashioned like a heart the letters thereon are worn away and not discernable save onely W ll and the armes seeme to be three Starres or Mullets at the upper end thereof but I cannot be bold to say absolutely they were so This I have set down the more particularly and punctually that by these circumstances the truth may be more clear and free from all suspition of forgery and invention I have done it also that though every one be not curious or taken with these things such as are of which number I prefesse my self to be one may find something to please their harmelesse desire of the not unpleasant and some way profitable knowledge of Antiquity By this Indenture it is cleare that this William is not the same with VVilliam Hardie who died in prison and was father to good Sir James because his name was VVilliam and had a sonne Hugh as the other also had for if we do but suppose that Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernethie were 25. yeares of age at the making of the Indenture 1259. and that his father Lord VVilliam were twenty five yeares elder then his son Hugh fiftie in all then must he have been when he married the young English Lady by whom he had divers children and when he assisted VVilliam VVallace when he surprised the Castles of Sanquhaire and Disdeir and performed other warlike exploits being still in action till the 1300. about 90. or 100. years of age which carries no likelihood with it that one so old should be so able of his body Besides this Lord VVilliam the Authour of this Indenture had for his eldest sonne and heire this Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernâ—…thie but the eldest sonne and heire to that Lord VVilliam wanted good Sir James who died in Spain for all our Histories do tell how that the Bishop of Saint Andrews did sute King Edward for good Sir James to restore him to his fathers lands and inheritance but King Edward reâ—…sed to do it and in a Charter given by King Robert Bruce in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne Borvici super â—…wedam at Berwick upon Tweed of the Lordship of Douglas these expresse words are contained Jacobo Domino de Douglas Filio Heredi
Advocates and Proctors which either he then had or since have pleaded for him in that debate of most impudent and manifest lying And there are some even in our dayes scarce yet ashamed of so shamefull an assertion as to affirm that Scotland and some of their Kings have yeelded obedience and homage to a forrain Prince acknowledging him for their Soveraigne But the truth hereof is that it hath been oppressed but never served it hath been overcome and overrunne but it never yeelded And in the owne time through constancy and courage did at last overcome the overcomer and shake off the yoake of forrainers in spight of all their force and fraud whereof as the Lord Douglas in this catastrophe of his life is a pregnant witnesse so hath he left behind him an honourable memory of an invincible mind and a lesson for tyrants to teâ—…li and let them see how weake a thing tyranny is and how small power and force it hath when it meets with true courage though it were but of one man who overcomes their force and falshood with truth and constancy And certainly this Lords vertue and merits are such as how ever those that come after him did fall into more happy times and had better occasions to show themselves and to make their actions more conspicuous towards their Countrey yet there is no reason why he should be thought inferiour to any one of them because his fortune was harder then theirs Nay he ought rather to be preferred so much the more as he was more assailed and compassed about with difficulties and did wrastle with the necessities of the times without shrinking or succumbing under the burden Besides it was he that planted and laid the foundation upon which they builded so honorable interprises did perfect what they had begun Some write that he being cited by King Edward with others of this Countrie appeared upon the citation and that he was not apprehended by fraud or force but came of his own accord to Berwick which if he did it hath not been to confesse or acknowledge any servitude or homage as due to Edward or the English but to plead for the liberty of his Countrey and to protest and testifie against his usurpation Others say that he and the Bishop of Glasgow being challenged to pertake in a conspiracy against King Edward under a pretext of a treatie with Perâ—…ie to avoid the imputation of disloyaltie and treason of which he would not be partaker he came and yeelded himself to the King which if it be true was a very honourable and generous fact remarkable and rare to be found that no love of his Countrey nor hatred of tyranny so strong and powerfull motives could draw him to be partaker of any dishonest action though against his enemy Methinks such noble carriage might have procured more noble dealing at King Edwards hands and have wrung more favour from him which since it did not it may be taken as an argument as want of goodnesse in himself who had neither judgement to discern in vertue nor a heart to honour it in others But for my owne part I thinke it most likely that hee was taken by one means or other and brought in against his will but whether hee were brought in with his will or came in against his will that word of yeelding which they ascribe to him is either very impertinent or else very warily to be understood to wit for the yielding of his person onely not of the liberty of his Countrie which he never yeelded neither for the acknowledging of any English authority over it or himself which he never would do but choose rather to die in prison in Hogs towre in Berwick There are that say he was sent from Barwick to Newcastle and from thence carried to Yorke in the Castle whereof he died and was buried in a little Chappell at the fouth end of the bridge which is now altogether decayed His death which is recâ—…ned of some to have fallen out in the yeare 1307. must have been sooner in the year 1302. for his sonne Sir James returned into Scotland in the yeare 1303. when Edward was at Stirling where the Bishop of Saint Andrewes did recommend him to the King Now Sir James came not home till he heard newes of his fathers death It is also said of this Lord that he had the Isle of Man whether as heritable possessour or as Governour onely it is not known but it is well known that this Island belonged to the Crown of Scotland and that the Douglasses have had more then an ordinary interest therein Douglas Castle and Douglas Haven which carry their names to this day do beare sufficient witnesse But whether from this man or some other is not so easie to determine peremptorily Of good Sir James the first James and eighth Lord of Douglas THe next is James commonly called good Sir James whom men account as the first of whom the house of Douglas received the beginning of their greatnesse which came at last to exceed others so farre that it did almost passe the bounds of private subjects He was as we have said already sonne to the same William by his first wife the Lord Keeths sister his education in his youth is said to have been in vertue and letters first at Glasgowe aftetwards at Paris for his father being encombred with warres and last imprisoned his uncle Robert Keeth conveyed him away to Paris in the time of Philip le bell where he remained exercising himself in all vertuous exercise and profited so well that he became the most complete and best accomplished young noble man in the Countrey or elsewhere Being certified of his fathers death the love of his native soile made him to return into Scotland to order the course of his life by the counsell and advice of his friends But when he came home finding his patrimony disposed by King Edward to the Lord Clifford and his friends scattered and dispersed having by his mother some relation of kindred to William Lambert Archbishop of Saint Andrewes he addressed himself to him who did receive him kindly and entertain him nobly And when King Edward the first was come to Stirling in his last journey at what time he in a manner overanne all Scotland and destroyed the monuments thereof the Archbishop going thither to salute him carried this young man along with him and taking his opportunity presented him to King Edward humbly intreating him to take him into his protection and to restore him into his fathers inheritance and imploy him in his service as a youth of great hope and expectation and such as might be usefull and stedable if he should be pleased to use him The King demanded what he was and having understood what his name and lineage was and that he was sonne to Lord William did absolutely refuse to do him any courtesie or favour nay he could not abstain from reproachfull and contumelious words against the
obstinacy and treason so was he pleased to nickname vertue of his father saying that he had no service for him nor for any such traitours son as his father was that he had given his lands to better men then himselfe and those that had done him better service then he was able to doe and though they had not been given yet would he never have given them to him So implacable he was and such pride had he conceived with contempt of the deprest estate of this supplicant little remembring the variablenesse of the estate of man and little knowing or considering what weight and moment may be in one man alone in whatsoever condition to braule sometimes and to help even to disappoint and overthrow the enterprises of the mightiest Monarchs It came even so to passe in this man who did this Kings sonne and successour such a piece of shrewd service as he had never the like in all his life which had been more shrewd if the speed of his horses and the undutifulnesse of some Scots that received him into their Castle of Dumbarre when he fled from Bannockburne had not stood him in better steed then all his huge Hoast and rich Kingdome wherewith he was so puffed up Whereby Princes and great men may learne not to despise the meannesse and most afflicted state of any nor to loose the reins neither to unjust actions or reproachfull words Sir James being thus rebuked what could he do against a King a Monarch a victorious and triumphant King to whom all had yeelded with whom all went right well in his ruffe in his highest pitch in his grandor compassed about with his guards with his armies to controll him he was not able to plead for justice it would avail him nothing to reply could profit him lesse a Prince his victors word is a law nay more then a law for the time There was no contesting no contradicting were his speeches never so unjust he behoved to swallow this pill how bitter soever there was no remedy but patience Nay the Archbishop must be silent also and dares not mutter one word wherefore home he goes with this scorn to expect a better time of replying not in words but deeds and of showing what service he was able to have done to him The occasion of which though it were over long in coming in respect of his desire yet did fall out not very long after for within two or three years 1305. Robert Bruce came into Scotland not yet a King save in courage but having right to be King of the Countrey whom Edward had served in the same kind and who had received the like answer and scorn in a Petition not unlike for both did crave their fathers inheritance Sir James onely a Lordship and the Bruce a whole Kingdome which was but his due and he had done him better service then Sir James He had fought against his own Countrey for him spent the bloud of his friends and his owne in hope of it with great losse to himself and example to others not to do the like But neither duety nor desert nor promise could oversway his ambition and master it so farre as to suffer him to perform what he had promised and not content to have fed this Prince with the food of fools faire hopes and after so much imployment and many notable services to frustrate him he must needs also embitter all with a flouting answer to his demand To such a height of pride had prosperity raised him that no modesty could keep him from loosing the reins to an unbridled tongue which doth never beseem a man much lesse a Prince wherefore as hatred and despight did animate him against Sir James for his fathers refusing to serve him so ambition did work the same affection in him against Robert though he had served him both were refused of their suits both their petitions were rejected the one with spight the other with derision What saith King Edward being urged with his promise of giving the Kingdome of Scotland to Bruce N'avons nous autre chose a faire que de conquerir des royaumes pour vous speaking in French Have we nothing else to do but to conquer Kingdomes for you Kings Potentates Victors should not be pressed with their promises So they think and so men say lawes are not made for them which they leap over at their pleasure And it might be thought so perhaps if their power were perfect and if there were not a more absolute and over ruling power that is able to range them under reason We shall finde it so even in this particular in the owne time although this were no time for him to reply no more then it had been for Sir James at Stirling But the time being now come in the yeare 1305. as said is But the time being now come though not so fit as he could have wished yet as it was he behoved to use it and make vertue of necessitie And so withdrawing himself secretly out of England he came to Dumfreis and there slew John Cummin his greatest enemy determining from thenceforth to behave and carry himself as King of this Realme And here by the way we may observe Gods providence towards this Kingdome in preserving the liberties thereof who had before stirred up William Wallace like another Sampson to vindicate it out of the hand of the English Now that he is gone he sends home our lawfull Prince and righteous successour to the Crown to fight our battles for us and to perfect the work which the other had begun onely for so much as about this time John Monteeth under colour of friendship had betrayed William Wallace into the hands of the English for money and he being taken and carried to London was by King Edwards command tortured and put to death with great cruelty and his armes and legs and head hung up in the most eminent places and Cities both of England and Scotland Of which fact of Edwards we will say no more but onely set down the said Wallaces Epitaph which is perfixed to that book that is written of his exploits in Scots rime The Epitaph is in latine verse but the Authour is incertain and the more is the pity for he deserves to have been better known Thus it is Invida morstristi Gulielmum funere vallam Quae cuncta collit Sustulit Et tanto pro cive cinis pro finibus urna est Frigusque pro loricâ obit Ille licet terras loca se inferiora reliquit At fata factis supprimens Parte sui meliore solum Coelumque perrerat Hoc spiritu illud gloria At tibi si inscriptum generoso pectus honesto Fuisset hostis proditi Artibus Angle tuis in poenas parcior esses Nec oppidatim spargeres Membra viri sacranda adytis sed scin quid in ista Immanitate viceris Ut vallae in cunctas or as spargantur horas Laudes tuumque dedâ—…cus A verse whereof
Buchanan needed not to have been ashamed Envious Death who ruines all Hath wrought the sad lamented fall Of Wallace and no more remains Of him then what an Urn contains Ashes for our Heroe we have He for his armour a cold grave He left the earth too low a state And by his worth o're came his fate His soul death had no power to kill His noble deeds the world doth fill With lasting Trophies of his name O! hadst thou vertue loved or fame Thou couldst not have insulted so Over a brave betraid dead foe Edward nor seen those limbs expos'd To publick shame sit to be clos'd As Reliques in a holy shrine But now the infamy is thine His end crownes him with glorious bayes And stains the brightest of thy praise But to return to our Sir James he is no sooner advertised of the Bruces arrivall into Scotland and of the Cummins slaughter when without either summons or intreaty save of his own mind in that common case simpathising with the other he resolves to try his fortune in that course with him But what could he do poore Gentleman being in such necessity and destitute of all help he had neither horse nor armour nor followers for such a businesse all was gone and violently taken from him by the iniquity of the times and the prevailing of the enemie There was neither friend nor mean left for his provision Shall he burden Archbishop Lambert what could a Prelate do what could he especially being under the beasts feet as we say and subject to King Edward It is better sometimes to force a friend then to indanger him Compulsion may be used where there is perill in the consenting chiefly if the party be not unwilling the ground right and the cause good otherwise violence is never to be attempted neither is iniquity fraud or falsehood evill and hurtfull courses either against private men or the publick state to be warranted by this example To it he goes and robs Lambert of what he durst not give him he inticeth his servants whose hearts did serve them to serve him in that hazard whom their Lord durst not command to go with him he takes also some gold from him and provides himself a horse and armour and that all might seem to bee done by the strong hand and violence might plead for the Bishop at King Edwards hands he beats the rest of the servants that were left behind and so goes away with the prey An honourable robber and just spoiler He meets Robert Bruce at Arickstone in the head of Anandale If he were welcome or not I leave it to the consideration of the Reader he was received as his Cousin and used as a companion and continued a faithfull Friend and loyall Subject so long as their dayes continued without variance emulation or jealousie or grudge on either side A happy King by such a servant A happy servant by such a Prince A happy Countrey by such a society and pair of worthy friends So it is where vertues encounter begetting mutuall affection and produce notable effects The Bishop of Rosse John Leslie sayes that he carried this money to Bruce from the Archbishop and makes no mention of any force whose commendation of this James is not amisse to be here inserted Hoc tempore quidam Jacobus Duglasius altissimi animi ad quaevis pericula subeunda paratissimi adolescens dum cum animo suo reputat Robertum omnibus virtutum ornamentis excultum injustis Anglorum armis vexari iniquis belli telis consigi ab Episcopo Sancto Andreapolitano in cujus fuit comitatu pecuniam grandem ad Roberti causam labantem sustentandam impetravit illamque illi quam â—…lerrime tulit Cui in bello strenuam in pace liberam in adversis fidelem in prosperis jucundaâ—… operam per reliquum vitae curriculum semper post ea navavit Ab hoc Jacobo clarissima Duglasiorum familia primum sue Nobilitatis nomen accepisse perhibetur In English thus At this time one James Douglas a youth of high spirit and ready to undergo whatsoever perill considering with himself how Robert Bruce a man adorned with all vertues was vexed with the unjust armes of the English and pursued with warre against all equity obtained of the Bishop of Saint Andrews in whose company he was a great summe of money to uphold the now declining cause of Robert which money he carried to him with all diligence and ever after aided him in his warres valiantly in peace he was free and upright pleasant in prosperity and faithfull in adversity during all the dayes of his life From this James the noble family of the Douglasses is counted to have taken the beginning of greatnesse so farre John Lesley To return their efforts at first were of exceeding hard successe Robert Bruce was crowned at Scone in the yeare 1306. in April at which Sir James assisted casting into a heape as others did a quantity of earth of his lands of Douglas which making a little hill it is called yet Omnis terra This was the custome of those times by which homage they that held the King of Scotland Supreme under God were distinguished from others Some moneths after the coronation about the 19. of June they were defeated in a conflict at Methven by Odamarre de Valâ—…nce Earle of Pembroke but without any great losse of men for they being few in number and perceiving their inequalitie fled betimes while their men were yet in breath and unwearied having adventured so far rather to trie their fortune what it was like to prove in their maine intentions then in hope of victorie where there was so great odds every way There were taken at this battell Sir Thomas Randulph a young stripling Sir Alexandar Fraser Sir David Barclay Insh Mairtin Hugh de la Hay or Hugh Hay Somervale and some others whom Sir Aimer Valence caused to promise fealty to the King of England and on that condition saved their lives especially Randulph who is remarked after this to have beene very forward for the King of England till he was taken againe by Sir James Douglas as we shall heare hereafter After this battell they retired to the Castle of Kildrummie where the Queene and divers other Ladies remained in great scarcitie of vivers being sustained most part by what Sir James Douglas tooke by hunting and fishing Not long after as they went by Athole into Argyle Athole having intelligence of them invaded them together with Lorne his sisters and constrained them to fight at a place called Dalree which is to say The Kings field about the twelfth of August their fortune was no better then it had beene before the day was lost some but not many of their men slaine they themselves put to flight and by flight faine to save their lives by lurking amongst the hils for a season in a most desert place living upon roots and herbs and lying in the open fields on the bare ground or
them to have been cattell for they at the foot of the wall heard the watchmen there being two of them saying the one to the other my neighbour such an one naming him by his name means to make good chear to night that he hath no care of his cattell but leaves them thus in the fields all the night to whom the other replied hee may make good chear this night but if the Douglas come at them he will fair the worse hereafter and with this discourse they went their way Sir James and his men having heard this conference were very well pleased withall and glad to be so mistaken they laddered the walls with ladders of cords made by one Simon of the Leadhouse who was also the first that adventured to scale with them himself alone both to trie how they would hold unbroken and to view what guard and watch was kept above The man that stood sentinall saw him well enough but because there were no more with him he gave no alarum but stood watching to have catched him on the top of the ladder thinking to have knockt him down or to have tumbled him headlong over the wall but the other prevented the danger and leaping in nimbly upon him ere he was aware stabbed him with a knife and threw him over the wall amongst his fellowes to whom he called to make haste up assuring them the coast was clear but ere they could come up another of the watch coming about and perceiving a man standing on the wall made towards him but Simon dispatched him also And now the rest of his companions were got up also who marching towards the hall they found the English at their shroving eating and drinking and piping and dancing They entred the hall he had but easie work of it to do with them what he listed being most of them drunke and all of them unarmed Onely the Captain Guillaum de fermes fled into the great tower being dangerously hurt with the shot of an arrow where he remained safe all that night but the next morning hee yeelded himself because of his wound upon condition that his life should be safe and his person safely set on English ground which was willingly granted and faithfully performed But hee lived not long after his wound being deadly and uncurable Thus was the wheel of worldly affairs vvhich men call fortune so vvhirled about by the King and his partners that in this yeare 1313. being the seaventh from his Coronation and the fifth or sixth from the beginning of the course of his victories there vvas not one strength remaining in the possession or povver of the English save Dumbartane Castle which was afterward yeelded up by John Monteeth upon composition and Stirling which at this present was besieged by Edward Bruce the Kings brother To relieve Stirling and to raise the siege thereof King Edward the second came in proper person and thereon insued the battell of Bannockburn a battell so famous and memorable as few the like have happened in any age where there were two Kings present the ods so great and the defeat so notable The English King did bring into the field all that he was able to make not onely of English but of his beyond sea dominions neither of those that were his owne Subjects onely but hee was also aided and assisted by his friends and confederates in Flanders Holland Zeland Brabant Picardie Gascony Normandy Guien Bullonois and Burdeaux of these and his owne Countreymen he had in all 150000. fighting men to place them in the middle number which some say was but half the number and that he had 300000 of the whole in equall proportion of foot and horse intending to have exterminated the whole nation of Scots with so confident a presumption of victory that he brought with him a Carmelite frier a Poet according to the time to commit his triumphs to writing he was defeated by 30000 or 35000 at the most as all agree and that in a plain and open field where there was slain of his men 50000. It was fought the 22 of June 1314. Sir James being present at this Battell did carry himselfe so before the fight in the fight and after it as that his behaviour is not to be slightly slipped over with a dry foot as we say but particularly to be noted both for his owne honour for it is indeed worthy of perpetuall honour and praise and for a patterne to be followed by others especially by all such as set their hearts and minds to follow vertue and to seek true glory which ariseth from vertue Before the battell we have his kindnesse love and care of his friend or as some will have him to be his emulous Competitor joyned with true magnanimitie in his demeanour towards Thomas Randulph for King Robert having sent Randulph with 500. horse to oppose the Lord Clifford with 800. who was making toward the Castle of Stirling Sir James carefull for his friend in respect of this ods in number first very orderly sought leave of the King to go to his succours but after the King had refused him he went out without leave which though it were a kinde of breach of militarie discipline yet it shewes how dearly he loved the man that for his sake he would thus transgresse the order of the warre and to take his hazzard of the Kings displeasure rather then to forsake him in this great danger as he took it to be And as he shewed his love and kindnesse in this a vertue of great price and greatly to be commended so did he also his modestie courtesie and magnanimitie all three concurring in one fact and much more commendable in that hee seeing his friend to have the better of the enemie stood aloofe as a spectator for feare to impaire his glory in that victorie by being a sharer with him therein Weake mindes seeke to participate of other mens glory and for want of worth in themselves thrust in with others Base and meane spirits are wont to lessen and diminish the actions of others because they have no hope to equall them Malignant dispositions envie them and approve of nothing but what is their owne and would have it thought that they onely are able to do all things and that none besides them can do any thing As these vices were here farre from this man so should they be as farre from all others and as the contrary vertues did shine in him so let them also doe in us And thus he behaved himselfe before the Battell In the Battell he with Randulph had the leading of the Vantguard wherein he discharged himselfe so well that for his good service he was knighted in the field This honour in those dayes was given for desert and was a badge and seale of valour not of favour or riches as now it is for the most part neither was it so ordinary and common as now it is and by commonnesse prostitute as it were and dis-esteemed
Towne and after burnt it without resistance This was in the yeare 1318. in May. The next was in the year following 1319. when King Edward having gathered an army lay before Berwick These two entred England as farre as Milton which is within 12. miles of York where the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Ely Chancellour made head against them in which conflict there were foure thousand English slain amongst whom was the Major of Yorke and a thousand drowned in the water of Swail and if the night had not come in too soon the battell being joyned in the afternoon few or none of them had escaped as it is thought It is called the battell of Milton or Swail or the white battell because there were a number of Priests slain at it belike they have been apparelled in their surplices Hollinshed in his Chronicle of England relateth the manner how it was done He sayes that as the English men passed over the water of Swale the Scots set fire upon certain stacks of hay the smoke whereof was so huge that the English might not see where the Scots lay And when the English were once gotten over the water the Scots came upon them with a wing in good order of battell in fashion like to a shield eagerly assailing their enemies who were easily beaten down and discomfited Many were drowned by reason that the Scots had gotten betwixt the English and the bridge so that the English fled betwixt that wing of the Scots and the main battell which had compassed about the English on the one side as the wing did upon the other The King of England informed of this overthrow brake up his siege incontinently and returned to Yorke and the Scots home into their Countrey of Scotland Their third expedition was that same yeare at Hallowtide when the Northern borders of England had gotten in their cornes and their barns were well stuffed with grain which was their provision for the whole yeare They entred England and burnt Gilsland tooke divers prisoners and drave away all the cattell they could finde Then they went to Brough under Stanmoore and returned by Westmooreland and Cumberland with great booty and spoil none offering to make head against them The fourth was in the yeare 1322. when the King of England grieved with these invasions having complained to the Pope had purchased a Legate to be sent into Scotland to admonish King Robert to desist from further disquieting the Realme of England and because he would not obey he with Sir James Douglas and Thomas Randulph were accursed by the two Cardinalls the Archbishop of Canterbury and York and all the Priests in England every day thrice at Masse These two Sir James Douglas and Randulph some say the King himself following the Legate at the heels as it were entred England little regarding their cursings and wasted the Countrey to the Redcrosse and coming to Darlington at the feast of Epiphanie stayed there a while for gathering of booty and destroying the Countrey The Lord Douglas on the one hand and the Lord Stuart of Scotland on the other the one going towards Hartelpool and Caveland and the other towards Richmond The inhabitants of Richmond-shire having no Captains to defend them gave a great summe of money as at other times they had done to have their Countrey saved from fire and spoil These adventurers stayed 15. dayes in England and returned without battell It is said that the Knights of the North came to the Duke of Lancaster then lying at Pomphret and offered to go into the field with him against the Scots but he refused whether by reason of the discord between him and K. Edward or for some other occasion I know not At this time it is that the King gives to Sir James Douglas a bounding Charter of Douglasdale dated apud Bervicum super Tuedam anno Regni nostri decimo quinto which is either the yeare 1320. or 1322. the first of April It bears Jacobo de Douglas filio haeredi Gulielmi Douglas militis which decides the question of his age and his brother Hughes who outlived Sir James 12. or 13. years and calls himself his heire as shall be showne It hath also this clause Volumus insuper c. wee will also and grant for us and our heires that the said James and his heires shall have the said lands free ab omnibus prisiis petitionibus quibuscunque ita quod nullus ministrorum nostrorum in aliquo se intromittat infra dictas divisas nisi tantum de articulis specialiter ad coronam nostram pertinentibus To return King Edward conceived such discontent and was so grieved at this so wasting of his Kingdome that he gave order to levie an army of 100000. to enter Scotland at Lammas whereof K. Robert being advertised entred England neare to Carlile and burnt some towns which belonged to King Edwards own inheritance spoyled the Monastery of Holme where his fathers corps were interred Hither the Earle of Murray and Sir James Douglas came to him with another army whereupon marching further Southward they came to Preston in Andernesse and burnt all that towne also except the Colledge of the Minorites This was fourescore miles within England from the Borders of Scotland Then they returned with their prisoners and booty to Carlile where they stayed some fourteen dayes wasting and destroying all about with fire and sword and so they returned into Scotland on Saint James day having remained within England three weeks and three dayes without any opposition or resistance They were not long at home when K. Edward entred into Scotland with his army and passed to Edinburgh but for want of victualls which were conveyed out of the way of purpose by King Roberts command and direction he was forced to make a retreat and goe home the way he came having discharged his choller with what he could meet with in his return But hee was quickly followed by the two Colleagues Sir James and Randulph who entred England burnt North Allerton with other townes and villages as farre as Yorke and overtaking the King at the Abbey of Biland gave him battell and defeated him There was taken John Britton Earle of Richmond who had also the Earledome of Lancaster he being ransomed for a great summe of money passed over into France where he remained and never came back again into England The English Chronicle to excuse this defeat layes the blame hereof upon Andrew Barkeley Earle of Carlile whom they say Sir James Douglas corrupted with money upon which pretext Barkeley was executed suffering good Gentleman to cover other mens faults It doth me good to heare Master John Major answer the English Writers in his round and substantiall manner It is but a dream saith he and spoken without all likelihood for neither were the Scots ever so flush and well stored with moneyes as to corrupt the English neither was that the custome of good Sir James Douglas a valiant
that present day This being done Sir James returned into Scotland This King Robert thought fit to be done not because his owne title was not good enough before for it was good already and sufficient and so found to bee by a better judge then King Edward of England to wit the Estates of the Realme who are the rightest judges in controversies of this nature and who had power to have made it good if it had not been so might have helped any defect that had been in it seeing Balliol by his owne fact had disabled himself by giving it over to King Edward especially seeing it was prejudiciall and against the common liberty and good of the Kingdome to accept of him who had betrayed these and was not able to defend them Wherefore King Robert being in possession and the Kingdome being confirmed to him and to his posteritie he needed no further right from Balliol Notwithstanding of this to cut away all pretences of quarrells and calumnies that malicious men might surmise thereabout afterwards he thought good to have a renunciation from Balliol of his title and consolidate that with his owne whereupon esteeming none fitter for the purpose then Sir James as well for the honourable place he held as for his sufficiency to discharge the Commission not without some consideration of his kindred with Balliol by the house of Galloway he laid the charge upon him which he performed as we have heard Sir James being thus returned out of France King Robert being very glad that his businesse had succeeded so well called a Parliament at Cambuskenneth in the which the right of succession to the Crowne was renewed to King Roberts heirs and namely failing his sonne David to Marjorie Bruce his daughter and Robert Stuart his sonne This the Nobility did enact and confirme by oath in the yeare 1325. or 1326. and before the sending of Sir James Douglas as some Authours record Not long after King Robert fell sick and partly for that cause partly in regard of his age not being able to ride abroad and endure travel himself he committed the managing of all businesse of weight both in peace and warre to the two Friends and Colleagues Sir James and Randulph two of the most noble Knights and bravest Captains that were in their dayes as our Writers do say And now Edward the second was dead and Edward the third had succeeded to him to whom Sir James laboureth to do as good service as he had done to his father This Edward sent Ambassadours to King Robert to treat of peace but being discovered to have no sincere meaning and to deal fraudfully in stead of peace they carried home warre So due preparation being made on both sides our two Commanders assembled to the number of 20000. all horse men some say 20000. horse and 5000. foot and entred into England with resolution not to sight but at their advantage and pleasure which was the reason they took all or most part horse men and few or no foote men Against these King Edward came in person with a great Army of 100000. men as Froysard writes 80000. horse 24000. archers having brought with him the Lord Beaumont out of the Low-Countries with 700. or 500 horse The English souldiers of this Army were cloathed in coats and hoods embroydered with flowers and branches and did use to nourish their beards wherefore the Scots in derision thereof made this rime and fastned it upon the Church doore of Saint Peter in the Canongate beards hartlesse painted hoods witlesse gay coat gracelesse make England thriftlesse He fortified the Townes of Carlile and Berwick and furnished them with men to stay the Scots passages But they little regarding either his fortifications or his forces passed the water of Tine at knowne Foords and made him first know of their arrivall by smoake and fire whereupon putting his men in order he marched directly towards those places that were smoaking to have given them battell but not finding them there and not knowing how to force them to fight his resolution was to passe Tine and there to entercept them at their returne and to give them battell in those fields where the ground was more levell and even and so fitter for his Armie Thither then he goeth with great trouble and turmoiling both of men and horse by reason of the great raine that fell as also for scarcitie of victuall and after he had lien there eight dayes waiting for them he could heare no newes of them wherefore he chose out about sixteene able young men whom he sent abroad into the Countrey to search for them promising a great reward to him that should first bring him word where they were They having roaved up and downe the Countrey at last one of them fell into the hands of the Scots who when he had told how K. Edward had sent him to search for them they let him goe and withall bid him tell the King that they had beene eight dayes as uncertain of him as he had bin of them and that now they were come within 3. miles of him where they would stay for him and abide him battell being as desirous to sight as he was When the young man told the King this he was rewarded with Knigthood being made such by his owne hand and besides that he got 150. pound land to maintain his dignity Then he gave order that his Army should march towards them but when they came neare they found them so stronlgy encamped upon a hill having steepe rocks at the one side and a river on the other called by Hollinshed the water of Weire that they durst not adventure to assaile them at so great disadvantage wherefore they sent a trumpet to them and desired them to come downe to the plaine ground and so to sight with true vertue for honour and empire and not to sit on the tops of the hils where no body could come at them The Scots answered with derision that they would not sight how and when it pleased their enemie but at their owne pleasure telling him withall that they were come into his Countrey and had done as he knew if any thing that they had done did grieve him he might come and seeke his revenge they would stay there as long as they thought meet and expedient for them and if any should assaile them they would do what they could doe to defend themselves and make their enemies smart So they stayed there three dayes in his view but he not thinking it safe to assaile them in that place after some few skirmishes at their watering place the Scots removed their Camp to another place that was stronger and harder of accesse which Hollinshed calls Stanhop parke whither the English also followed them While they lay there encamped the one over against the other Sir James Douglas who was a provident and watchfull Captaine perceiving that the English watches were somewhat negligently kept either because they despised the
small number of the Scots or for that they thought they had no mind to fight but to retire adventured upon a hazzardous but hardie and worthy enterprise he did choose out two hundred of the choicest of his men and passing the river in the night season a little off from the English Camp he entred the enemies Trenches on that side they least expected and approached the Kings Tent thinking either to have taken or to have slaine him but the Kings Chaplaine being a wake discovered him whom he slew with his owne hand for his paines and now the alarme was given and the whole Armie was up against him wherefore having only cut the Kings Tentroapes he returned safe in spite of them leaving 300. of them slaine in the place who offered to hinder his retreat Upon this show and omen of successe and good fortune Thomas Randulph would have given them battell in the plaine fields but Sir James advised him otherwayes showing him how it was not for them being so few in number to deale with so great an Armie in the open and plaine fields but that their onely way was to use slights and stratagems and to keepe themselves in places of strength and advantage To which purpose he told him the Apologue of the Fox whom a Fisherman finding in his Lodge carrying away a Salmond to his denne for his young Cubs he drew his sword and stood in the doore to kill him knowing he had no other way to get out The Fox being thus straitned went and tooke hold of the Fishers mantle which lay by and went toward the fire to cast it into it and burne it the Fisher to save his mantle ranne to the fire and left the doore free so that the Fox escaped out at the door and in his way catched hold of the Salmond and went cleare away withall to the fishers great griefe who had his mantle burnt his Salmond lost and the Fox escaped Even so sayes Sir James it fares with us we have done these men harme and they think they have us in the nouse and in a mouse-trap but I have espied a way by which though it may seeme somewhat hard and troublesome we shall escape safe without the losse of a man They continued still in the same place certaine dayes after this without doing any thing of note or moment on either side for the English warned by their late danger kept better watch then they had done before and now having taken a Scottish prisoner they were informed by him that the host of the Scots was commanded to be in readinesse against the third watch to follow Sir James his standard This put them to no small businesse so that they presently armed and stood all night ranked in order of battell supposing that the Scots intended to make an onset and assaile them in their Trenches and therefore their Watches and Sentinels were doubled and the Foords strongly guarded But the Scots by this time were risen and departed passing through a Mosse or Bogue two miles long which was never passed before especially by horsemen but they had provided flaikes and hurdles upon which they made the horse to passe without sinking leading them in their hands and walking on foot by them About the breake of day two Scottish Trumpeters were brought to K. Edward who were taken by his Scouts and being come before him told that they were commanded to suffer themselves to be taken thus that they might tell him that the Scots were gone home and that if he had a minde to be revenged on them for any thing they had done he should follow them But he considering of the matter and weighing all things and with what men he had to doe being both valiant and able to endure so much hardship thought it his best to let them goe and so he returned to London having seene his Kingdome burnt and spoiled under his nose for all his great Armie and himselfe in the midst thereof in danger of his life or of taking which effronts he was forced to pack up at this time not without great griefe and anger without all doubt And this is the third piece of service done by that so despised man to the posterity of his despiser to his sonne before and now to his grand-childe in the yeare 1327. or 28. neare unto Stanhop park which because it cannot be denied Caxton alledgeth that it came to passe by the treason of Mortimer Earle of March who being corrupted by the Scots with money would not suffer saith he the Earle of Lancaster to passe the water not very deep at that part to invade them by which means they escaped But our Major doth justly scorn that point of corrupting and bribing with money and doth further affirme that they had not any conference at all with Mortimer So that it is likely that what Mortimer spake in that matter of not following or invading the Scots at their departure he hath spoken it out of judgement and not partiality and perhaps more prudently then they that counselled the contrary However they confesse that the King missed of his purpose and being very pensive therefore broke up his army and returned to London Amongst other things they tell that after the Scots were dislodged some of the English went to view their Camp partly to see their customes and manner of living and what provision they had partly to seek some spoil when they were come there they found onely five hundreth carcasses of red and fallow Deare a thousand paire of Highland showes called rullions made of raw and untand leather three hundreth hides of beasts set on stakes which served for Caldrons to seethe their meat There were also five English men who had their legs broken and were bound naked to trees whom they loosed and gave them to Chirurgions to bee cured When they saw these things and judged hereby how painfull and able to endure the Scottishmen were they found that counsell to have been good and sound which was given to their King not to follow them whether it were Mortimers or some others The English Writers upon this scarcitie and penury here found and upon such other passages as when Edward the second entred Scotland and was forced to returne for want of victualls the King having caused remove all things out of his way take occasion to speake contemptuously of the Scots as though they had not defended their Countrey by vertue and prowesse against England between it and which they think there is no comparison but partly by cold and hunger partly because the English Kings did slight it and were not desirous to conquer it as also for the English forces were almost imployed in France so that they had no leisure to bend their whole power against Scotland which if they had done they might easily as they think have mastered it Imputing hereby the cause of their failing to do it they having so great ods in number of men and warlike
appointment to want of will and their hinderance by France and the poverty of our Countrey together with the roughnesse thereof being so Mountainous and full of heaths and wasts harder enemies then the inhabitants giving no place to the vertue and valour of the people very absurdly and maliciously for as touching the first that they have had no desire of it it is a childish alledgeance when they see they cannot get a thing to deny that they desire it The great means they have used the many attempts they have made and that common and proverbiall speech so ordinary in their owne mouthes and devised amongst themselves Qui la France veut gagner a l' Escosse faut commencer do testifie the contrary And above all their often intending a full conquest of it as their owne Histories beare record And as for the hinderance by France their aides to Scotland have not been very great nor very frequent yea it may bee said justly that France hath received more help then ever it gave for since the league with Charlemaigne it may be truely said without any poeticall hyperbole nulla unquam Francis fulsit victoria castris sine milite Scoto that the French armies never wanted Scottish souldiers but the Scots have but very seldome had Frenchmen to helpe them And if the Kings of England have sometimes bended their forces towards France yet they did it not alwayes but have made more warre in Scotland when they had peace with France And it is amongst the complaints of our Nation that France have cast them into warres with England when they might have had peace Like as when they had advantage by warre France did often wring their weapons out of their hands and forced them to a disadvantagious peace which was commonly the greatest fruits of their friendship and league Now as for the difficulties of hills hunger c. These are not so great as they talke of for neither is it altogether so poore nor so hilly and mountanous as they would have it beleeved to bee and if King Robert at this time or any other at any time have caused spoil and waste in the Countrey at some times thereby to famish or straiten the enemy or have chosen to vexe or trouble them with a Camp volante to eschew the hazzard of a battell as Douglas and Randulph did at this time it hath been the practice of all warriours of all Nations but neither hath it been neither could it have been the onely mean of conserving this Countrey in freedome except manhood and valour had been joyned with it and that in a great measure whereof sufferance and hardnesse to endure great straits want scant cold hunger and travell is no little part As on the contrary not to be able to endure these is effeminatenesse the ordinary consequent of riches wealth ease abundance and delicacie all reprochfull to men Even as the other I confesse are oft the consequences of povertie and are helps to harden the bodies and whet the courages of men Wherefore if they had meant nothing else but that the poverty of Scotland did preserve the liberty thereof because it kept the inhabitants in continuall exercise both of body and minde and did not suffer them to grow tender delicate and effeminate but hardned their bodies against want and their minds and courages against perills and dangers which they imployed for the defence of their Countrey and by the which as the chief means under God they did defend it we could well admit of it and acknowledge as much poverty that is to say want of superfluity and vanity invented by soft and womenly minds and covered under the maske of civility as hath begotten in them valour and temperance as it is said to have done in many people before the Romanes Macedonians Turks Parthians Scythians c. But since that is not their meaning but even to detract from their valour they exprobrate their poverty and casts it up for a reproach to breed contempt of them in others and to ascribe to it what is due to their worth to wit the liberty and preservation of their Countrey from all forrain enemies we may say justly that it hath not been the immediate cause of their being preserved against England Danes or whatsoever enemy but that there hath been as much sufficiency of things necessary call it riches or by what other name you list as hath moved other Nations especially England to cover it and coveting to invade it and when they had done their best they were driven from it not so much by the barrennesse and roughnesse of the soyle as by many and sad stroakes of the inhabitants thereof and by such acts and deeds as became wise valiant and couragious men Touching all which this one example will serve to confute whatsoever hath been or can bee said in this kind then which we need no other proof and that is this same huge and great army raised by this King Edward the third and intending to have come into Scotland if hee had not been thus affronted by Sir James and Randulph and before in his fathers time at Biland and which admitteth for no exception at Bannockburne In all which there is no colour of want of will he showed it he professed it and presumed to devoure them in an instant No want of forces having gatâ—…ered from all Countreyes not onely his subjects but his friends also no scarcitie of victuall hee had abundance of all things no hills nor mountains they met in the plain fields no forrain aid on the Scots side that we heare of besides the two Brabanders that King Edward sent to help them And so again whatsoever progresse or appearance of conquest the English have made of Scotland it was never by their valour and armes but by the advantage of an intestine warre they siding with the one party and at last overcoming both as did Edward the first in the dayes of Balliol wherefore they make a wrong account and much mistake the matter that thinke the liberty of this Kingdome hath been maintained more by the wants of our soyle want of will in our enemies or of leasure in the English then by the worth of our predecessours if wee weigh things rightly But the true way and mean by which our Countrey and liberty thereof have stood and by which they have relieved and vindicated it when it was thralled are these we have spoken of by which also they procured peace at all times and now also at this time For the same yeare in March Ambassadours came from Edward to treat of perpetuall peace which the next yeare was concluded by the Parliament of England held at Northhampton unto this Parliament for treating of Articles of peace King Robert sent Sir James with some Prelates where it was concluded on these conditions That the King of England should renounce all title and claime that he and his predecessours had laid to the Crowne of Scotland and
he sought to have done by poyson Sir James being absent So that either the Kings devotion if it were indeed devotion or his pollicy if it were but pollicie in sending of him out of the Countrey is greatly condemned by our Writers And to speake the truth it deserves to be condemned having by so doing sent away so fit and usefull a man denuding the Countrey of such a Captain in so doubtfull times whereas a Prelate or some other Churchman had been fitter for that imployment And hee ought to have considered that England would be still aiming at the Crown of Scotland notwithstanding of the late alliance neither needed he to feare any emulation between Randulph and Sir James there being such intire love in Sir James towards Randulph that howsoever he contended with him in vertue yet his contention was but in vertue and ever within the bounds of modestie love and friendship behaving himself to him as to his Comrade and Brother in armes whereof hee had ever given in all the joynt services so evident proofe especially at Bannockburne where his love drew him out to have succoured him if there had been need and the same love and candor so to call it or courtesie and modesty joyned with true magnanimitie stayed him from going forward that he might not arrogate to himself one share or parcell of that victory whereby the others glory had been eclipsed And when hee had gotten the victory hee accompanied him joyfully unto the Camp no lesse glad then if he had been victorious himself farre from any hatefull or envious emulation so that there was small reason to looke for any harme from such a disposition or any inconvenience from such emulation but rather to have expected much good from that his so well knowne affection and constancie both towards Randulph and his native Countrey however hee out of his own worthie and good nature taking all in good part hee passed on with his journey taking with him two hundred Gentlemen of note and as it is reported seaven hundred others Amongst the Gentlemen of good qualitie there was Sir William Sinclaire of Rosline Sir Robert Logane of Rastaslrig and Sir William Keith De Froysard in his 20. Chapter reporteth that after his imbarking in Scotland he arrived at the Sluce and stayed there some 12 dayes where he kept such state and port as if he had been King of Scotland That he had in company with him a Knight Banneret and 7 other Knights of Scotland and was served by twenty sixe young Squires and Gentlemen of good sort all his vessels being of gold or silver That all that came to see him of all sorts of people were according to their ranks well and plentifully served with all manner of vivers wines and spices the best that could be had He saith also that in his return from Jerusalem he arrived at the port of Valence the great in Spain where indeavouring to assist Alphonsus the king thereof who warred against the King of Granado then a Saracen he was there inclosed by an ambush of the enemie and so lost his life He carried with him to Hierusalem the Kings heart embalmed and put into a box of gold which he solemnely buried before the high Altar there and this is the reason why the Douglas beare the crowned Heart in their coat of Armes ever since When he had performed this service to his dead Master he went with such company as he had brought with him and joyned himself unto such other Christian Princes as at that time were gathered with great power out of sundry parts of Christendome to warre against the Infidels where he did so notable service that by his frequent victories he wan great honour to the Christian name At last having accomplished things in those parts with no lesse fame and glory then Princely Magnificence he embarked for Scotland but was cast by storme of weather upon the Coast of Spain and forced to go a shore on the borders of Granado where at the same time hee found the King of Arragon fighting against the Saracens that inhabited these parts Sir James offered to the King to serve him in those warres and so fought against the enemy valiantly and with great successe at divers times till at last having conceived too great contempt of the enemy esteeming them no Warriours he became somewhat too carelesse and secure so that he was inclosed in an ambush and slain with all that were about him his bones were embalmed and sent home to Scotland and buried in the Church of Douglas called Saint Brides Kirk And thus he died in the yeare 1330. the 20. of August the next yeare after King Roberts decease As for his vertues his actions have declared him sufficiently yet these in speciall are to be observed In his youth he was carefull to inable and fit himselfe for imployment by the study and exercise of letters and all good and commendable arts whereby his mind contracting a good habit was solidly fixed upon the vertues of modesty and sobernesse and emptied of all envie which hardly and very seldome are joyned with these great vertues of courage and magnanimity in a Military spirit and life which commonly do hinder another In his riper years we may see his perfect practice of them against the enemy and towards his friends In action he was bold resolute couragious strong diligent and advised and such every way as a stout Souldier or worthy Commander ought to be Out of action and in private converse he was toward affable gentle and courteous unto all hee was loving to his Countrey loyall faithfull and obedient to his Soveraigne he contended in vertue with his equalls free from envie and hatred against any and through the course of his whole life without stain or blemish that wee heare of He is reckoned to have been in battells and incounters against the English fiftie seaven times against the Saracens and other Infidels thirteene times ever victorious thrice as often as hee had been yeares in action which were about twenty foure from King Roberts Coronation 1306. untill the time of his death in 1330. which if it be so wee may see how many things were omitted by our Writers all that are set down being farre short of that number Wherefore it is no marvell if in such a continuall course of victories some considence crept upon him and if accustomed to so hard enemies and good warriours as the English and Scots that sided with them as commonly those are who are born and bred in in the Northern parts of the world he disesteemed and slighted the Saracens and Southern softnesse weaknesse and effeminacie in respect thereof whereby he fell into this Ambush which was his death Now as in these respects it is somewat to be pardoned so is this use to be made of it that we despise no enemy however inferiour and to eschew too much confidence and presumption in whatsoever advantage which hath been the ruine and
losse of many worthy men He is said to have been of a black and swart complexion and to have lisped somewhat in his speech We heare nothing either in History or Monument or otherwise of his marriage he had two base or naturall sonnes William Lord of Liddesdale of whom we shall speake hereafter and one Archbald whom the Lord of Liddesdale made Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh when hee tooke it in To conclude let this bee observed that Sir James is never mentioned by any either English or Scottish Writer whatsoever but with honour and commendation as worthy valiant noble good or some such Epithete and confessed to have beene one of the most valiant that lived in his dayes Such is the force of vertue and so prevalent is it even with enemies We will not omit here to shut up all the judgement of those times concerning him in an old rude verse indeed yet such as beareth witnesse of his true magnanimity and invincible mind in either fortune good or bad Good Sir James Douglas who wise and wight and worthy was Was never overglad for no winning nor yet over sad for no tineing Good fortune and evil chance he weighed both in one ballance Jacobus Duglassius Brucii Regis socius omnium laborum in Hispania coesus a Saracenis 1330. Quicquid sors potuit mortali in pectore ferre Vel facere hoc didici perficere atque pati Prima ubi luctando vici sors affuit ausis Omnibus quid non pro patria ausus eram Hosti terror ego nullus me terruit hostis Consiliis junxi robora dura meis Proelia quot numerat titulos actosque triumphos Brucius hinc totidem pene trophaea mihi Quo jam signa feram major quaerendus orbis Atque hostis famam non capit iste meam Arma Saraceno objeci prope littora calpes Herculeae hic tellus me male fausta tegit Herculeae Graecis memoretur Gloria laudis Fallor an Herculeis stant potiora mea In English thus What ever weight in furious Fortune laid On weak mans breast I suffered undismaid Nor lesse my active force and when I tri'd Her power in warre propitious fate deny'd No help whiles my endeavours well did prove How much I dared for my Countreys love A terrour to my foes I knew no feare Wisedome and valour both united were In me And looke what triumphs great Bruce gain'd As many Trophies were by me obtain'd What more remaineth to increase my name The world appears too little for my fame To Spain my aid I gave and did oppose The Saracen there was the fatall close Of my brave life wher't may be questioned much If Hercules his Monuments were such Of Hugh the fourth and ninth Lord of Douglas UNto this Sir James his brother germane Hugh Douglas did succeed the ninth Lord and fourth of that name Of this man whether it was by reason of the dulnesse of his minde or infirmity of his body or through whatsoever occasion else wee have no mention at all in History of any of his actions onely it is certain that he succeeded and was Lord of Douglas which he demitted in favour of his brother Archbald slain at Halidoun hill to his sonne William who was the first Earle of Douglas as shall be showne in his life The honour of the name and dignity of the house was upheld by his brother Archbald Lord of Galloway of whom therefore we are now to speake This Hugh lived after the death of his brother Archbald which was 1333. some nine or ten years till the 1343. as the Charter of resignation of the Lordship to his nephew doth witnesse He died without children and was never married Of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Governour of Scotland third brother to Sir James BEfore we proceed to speak of the next Lord Douglas the time and order of the History requireth that we speake of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway and Governour of Scotland he was third brother to good Sir James as Boetius affirmeth in these words Archibaldus Duglasius Germanus Jacobi de Douglas quem nuperrime in hispania interiisse scripsimus This Archbald did outlive Sir James not above three yeares as we shall show hereafter Neither is the losse of the battell wherein he died imputed to his youth but to his haste and indignation And in the battell of Annand he shewed wisedome and advisednesse sufficiently Touching his education there is no mention thereof in History he married Dornagilla daughter to Red John Cummin whom King Robert slew at Dumfrees This John Cummin was stiled Lord of Galloway having married a daughter of Allane Lord of Galloway called Mary whose elder sister Dornagilla John Balliol had married and therefore he is also stiled Lord of Galloway There was also a third of these daughters married as our Writers say to the Earle of Abermale it seemeth the lands of Galloway Lord Allane dying without heires male have been divided among the three sisters as for his third wee finde nothing else of her This Archbald having married John Cummins daughter the inheritrix of the lands of Galloway was imployed in the warre against Edward Balliol whom he defeated and chased to Roxburgh whereupon for this service and also by another title which hee claimed as nearest to the house of Galloway by his Grandmother the Earle of Carricts sister which right wee have deduced at large in the life of Lord William the third maker of the Indenture Balliol being forfaulted hee obtains the lands of Galloway as Evidents and Histories beare record stiling him Archibald Lord of Galloway which continued in his posterity untill the forfeiture of the Earles of Douglas Some alledge that Red John Cummin did not marry the Lord of Gallowayes daughter Marie but a daughter of John Balliol of Harcourt in Normandy called Adama whom he begot on his wife Dornagilla who was daughter to Allane Lord of Galloway but how came Red John to stile himself Lord of Galloway seeing his wife was Adama Balliol who had brothers at least one to wit John Balliol that was Competitor with Bruce However it was Archbald Douglas having chased Edward Balliol and Balliol being forfeited was made Lord of Galloway This Archibald had by his wife Dornagilla Cummin two sons William who succeeded to his Uncle Hugh in the Lordship of Douglas and was created Earle of Douglas and Archibald after Lord of Galloway hee had also a daughter called Marjory married to Thomas Earle of Marre We have heard in the life of good Sir James how King Robert Bruce before his death had taken all pains for establishing the Kingdome to his posterity and to leave it peaceablie unto them and had done for that effect what the wit of man could devise he had beaten out his enemies by armes he had ratified and confirmed his right by the Lawes and Act of Parliament he had obtained a renunciation of all title and claim he could pretend from John Balliol his
invincible Army at the renowned battel of Bannockburn but such is the custome and forme of their Writers to extoll their owne facts and to lessen their neighbours for they say there were slaine onely at Bannockburne of the English 10000. and at this battell but 15. how apparently let the Reader judge Our Writers say there was no small number of them slain and that it was fought with great courage neverthelesse of this inequality neither did the Scots turne their backs or give ground untill their Generall fighting valiantly in the midst of them was slaine There died with him John James and Allane Stuarts sons to Walter Stuart in his owne battell the Earle of Rosse to whom he had committed the Vauntguard with Kenneth Earle of Sutherland Alexander Bruce Earle of Carrict Andrew James and Simon Frasers Few were taken prisoners and such as were taken by the commandment of K. Edward were beheaded the next day against the law of armes some few were saved by their keepers who were more covetous of their ransome then of their bloud Such cruelty did this gentile nature practise before the battell upon the Seatons in the the chase upon the flyers and after the battell upon the prisoners in cold bloud But his aime was to make a full conquest of Scotland which did faile him notwithstanding This battell was fought July 22. 1333. called Magdalens day accounted by the superstition of the people unfortunate for Scotland Thus died Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway fighting for his Countrey his love thereof his indignation against so inhumane a fact is commendable his magnanimitie likewise and valour is such as became his house his conduct is blamed and the cause thereof whether it were anger or errour his anger or desire of revenge though the cause be never so just should have beene bridled and tempered and so governed with such wisedome as might have effected a due punishment indeed and not so headie as to have precipitated himselfe and the Countrey into extreme danger and ruine whilest he sought revenge Or if it were errour and too much relying upon the forwardnesse of his Army that indeed is a thing not to be neglected but to be taken hold of and made use of yet it ought not to be so farre trusted but well imployed and managed with judgement as a good addition to other meanes and helps but not that the whole hope of the victorie should be grounded and hang upon it alone farre lesse ought it to be made use of when there is too great odds In which case it serves but for a spurre to set us on to our more speedy ruine If it were feare that he should be thought a coward if he did not fight that moved him his feare was needlesse he had given good proofe of it before and might have given more thereafter he should have remembred that he was a Generall and Leader in whom want of wisedome and government were as much to be blamed as fearefulnesse He was also a Governour in whose safety the Kingdome was interessed and who ought to have regarded the good thereof In this ballance he should have weighed things and should have done according to it though with hazzard of a sinister report for a while which might easily have beene recovered in the owne time Concerning which and all idle fame and vaine opinion of ignorant people we have that notable example of that worthy Fabius Maximus the Romane Captaine who neither by the provocation of the enemie nor importunitie of the souldiers nor disgracefull rumours scattered among the people as if he durst not have fought or had colluded with Hanniball and other such slanders could be moved to fight but at a convenient time Nay rather then he would doe it he suffered the halfe of his Armie to be taken from him and given to his Lieutenant as the hardier man than he who both durst and would fight as he bragged And so he did indeed upon the first occasion but with such foole-hardinesse as that he had both lost himselfe and his whole Army if Fabius had not come in time to his rescue who at that fit time of fighting shewed in effect both what he durst in manhood and what he could do in wisedome and easily made those fond rumours to vanish to his perpetuall glory the confuting and confounding of his Competitour and confession and acknowledgment of his worth from those who had blamed him before Not unlike to this was the saying of great Scipio the Africane who being reproached by a certain man that he was not so forward a fighter as he could have wished though in very deed he was forward enough daigned him with no other answer but that his mother had borne him to be Commander not a fighter thinking that a Captaines chiefe honour is to command well and to choose fit times places and meanes for fighting And not to goe any farther we heard before in good Sir James his life how little he was moved at the English Heralds demands who desired in the Kings name that he would fight him on the plaine field upon equall ground if he had either vertue or honour Sir James sent him away with derision as one that had made a foolish request telling him that a good Captaine should account it his honour not to fight for his enemies request but as he found most expedient and convenient for himselfe in wisedome choosing the forme the field the time the place and all for the advantage of his Army and giving no advantage to the enemy whereof he could possibly hinder him And this I have insisted upon so much the more because many that are of good spirits otherwise do oftentimes erre in this false opinion and thereby doe both lose themselves and their honours So that while they affectate to be called hardie fighters doe prove indeed to be foolish Captains and ill Commanders and so doe not eschew reproach but incurre it Neither get they the honour of valour which they seeke but the blame of temeritie and rashnesse which they should avoid So that the Writers speaking of this fact doe all of them condemne it and brand it with a note of ill conduct and some of them say in expresse termes Archbald Lord of Galloway was not valiant in this case but temerarious and foolish very truly and wisely to warne others to take heed and beware of failing in the like kinde very soberly and respectively restricting it to this particular onely and in this case leaving him his due praise and commendation in his other actions as ye have heard hee very well deserved This defeat drew on with it the surrendring of the Towne of Berwick the next day after by Sir Alexander Seaton and of the Castle by Patrick Dumbarre Earle of March lives and goods safe themselves giving their Oath of allegeance and fealty to the K. of England He commanded the Earle of March to re-edifie the Castle of Dumbarre which he being not able to
was conveyed to the Castle of Dumbarton where hee was received by Malcolm Fleeming Captain thereof Now both the Edwards being absent and he having a particular spleen against Cummin who possessed his private inheritance the said Robert with the help of Colin or Duncan Campbell in Argyle from whom he obtained an aid of foure hundreth men had taken the Castle of Dunholm in Coile and destroyed the English Garrison there whereupon the men of Boote which was his private inheritance had taken armes slain Allane Lyle there Captain and Sheriffe who was placed there by Balliol and Cummin and were come home very joyfull to their old master the Stuarts Upon this Thomas Bruce Earle of Carrict with his friends and neighbours of Coile and Cunninghame and William Karrudise of Annandale who had ever refused the English yoake coming forth out of the place where they had lurked resorted to him also John Randulph Earle of Murray was returned from France and did incourage them with hopes of forreign help of Jefferey or Godfrey Rosse Sheriffe of Aire had drawne Coile Carrict and Cunningham to be of the partie Ranfrow was also returned to the Stuarts By their example the dependers of Andrew Murray had drawne all Cliddesdale to them partly by faire means partly by force These under the command and leading of Robert Stuart and John Randulph had passed into the North parts chaised David Cummin Governour for the English to Lochaber and compelled him to yeeld and swear obedience to David Bruce Notwithstanding that the enemy had committed to him so great a charge as to bee Lieutenant for him in those parts About this time or a little before William Lord of Liddesdale returns from his captivity having been three yeares in prison And hee is no sooner returned but that presently he begins to serve his King and Countrey faithfully and diligently against both their enemies Scots and Englized usurpers recompencing his long imprisonment with his enemies losses especially in Lowthian for the more easie performance hereof and that hee might annoy them that were in the Castle of Edinburgh which was then held by the English and them that went toward it hee lay in wait in Pentland-hills To him John Randulph after that he had left David Cummin Earle of Athole Lieutenant for him in the North parts Randulph and Robert Stuart were chosen Governours by the Kings party did adjoyn himself as to his old and fast friend from thence they both went to Perth to a Convention of the States the 2. of Aprill 1335. But there was nothing done at that meeting because of the enmity betwixt the Lord Liddesdale and David Cummin Earle of Athole The occasion was the Lord of Liddesdale alledged that hee was detained longer in prison then other wayes he would have been by the means of the the Earle of Athole who no doubt did thinke it meet for Balliol and the English faction and therefore advised them to keep him And certainly he was wiser in that point then they that set him at libertie for ransome Now under the colour and pretext of this ill will between him and Liddesdale Athole was so strongly accompanied with his servants and dependers that the rest being jealous of his disposition and fearing his present power did conclude no matter of importance Robert Stuart enclined toward him but all the rest favoured the Lord Liddesdale Robert was young and knew not the disposition of Athole which the rest knew better and what ods was between them in fidelitie which was not long in discovering For King Edward of England came with a great army both by Sea and Land and brought Balliol with him So soone as he came to Perth Athole being solicited to defection from Bruce he was not very hard to wooe whereas Liddesdale did still his uttermost endevours for him One of the Governours to wit Robert Stuart being sick and the other John Randulph thinking it too heavie a burden for him alone to fight divided his forces that so he might the more annoy the King Now word was brought to him that there was a great army of the Guelders coming through England to joyne with Edward and help him against the Scots Wherefore Randulph passeth over into Lowthian to try if he could conveniently intercept them and cut them off ere they should joyn with the King There came hither to assist Randulph the Governour Patrick Earle of Marche William Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie and others These being assembled together lay in wait for them near Edinburgh in the Borrow moore and so soon as they came in sight one of the other without any delay of either side they joyned battell and after a great conflict the Guelders were put to rout and chased to a little hill where was a ruinous Castle There they were besieged all that night and the next day they rendered themselves lives safe Others write that they fled to the Castle hill of Edinburgh up Saint Maries wind or lane defending themselves valiantly through the high street till they came to that place where they slew their horses and made as it were a rampart of their carcasses and so saved themselves There they stayed all that night and having neither meat nor drink nor convenient lodging opprest with hunger and cold and thirst yeelded themselves on the morrow This narration seems not to bee so probable as the former for if it had been at the Castle of Edinburgh it might have made them more support at least releeved the Duke and have saved him Besides that the town of Edinburgh should suffer strangers to passe through the midst of them and neither aid them if they were friends nor assail them if they were enemies nor shut their gates if they were neutrall for fear of some danger to come to their towne thereby but suffer both parties to have free accesse into their chief street and to stand as lookers on it hath no great likelihood They ascribe also the winning of the field to the Lord of Liddesdale who was not as Hollinshed sayes present at their first joyning battell but came to it from Pentland-hills in so convenient time that if he had not come the Guelders who fought exceeding well had got the day Others make no mention of Randulph but of the Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay with him Those that write of this battell tell of a huge and wonderfull stroake given by Sir David Annand in his fury hee being hurt stroke his enemy on the shoulder with a Pole-axe and clave him and his horse down to the hard pavement in which the force of the stroake left a great mark long after And no lesse memorable is the valour of a woman in the Guelders army who at the beginning of the battell stept forth before her company and encountred in a single combat or duell a Scotish Squire named Robert Shaw whom she slew and afterwards beat downe her enemies on each side till at last after a
good time shee was compassed about and so slain The Duke of Guelder their Captain having yeelded was courteously and honourably used his stuffe and baggage was restored to him and himself set free The reason of this was because Randulph Earle of Murray having been bred in France knew that the French King did affect him and therefore to gratifie him he shewed him this favour to let him go without any other hurt or dammage onely he made him sweare hee should never aid the English again against the Scots This same Author sayes that this was not the Duke of Guelders but the Earle of Namurs called Guy contrary to all our Writers who with one consent affirme that it was And if it were Guy of Namurs he had alwayes been an enemy and received greater courtesie then enemies deserve and more favour then was expedient for the Countrey Nay Randulph was not content to dismisse him free onely but would needs for his safety accompany him to England in which journey they were suddenly set upon by the Lord Percie and the Englized Scots who had dressed an ambuscado for them and there Randulph was taken and the Lord Liddesdale hurt in the leg The Governour was carried to the two Edwards that lay before Perth which towne was thereupon soone after rendred unto him Upon this successe of the usurpers faction Athole very glad of what had falne out accounting the prize now wonne and following forth his fraudulent pollicie revolted again to the usurping Kings thinking it safest to side with the stronger and did now clearly show how worthy he was of that favour bestowed on him by Robert Stuart who at the Convention at Perth had appeared on his side against the Lord Liddesdale And not onely did Cummin come in to them but undertakes also the government of Scotland once more as Lieutenant for the English promising to root out all these of the contrary part that should stand out and would not acknowledge their authoritie The King of England partly for lack of victuals which were put out of the way by the Governour partly because of his journey into France which he was then projecting returned into his owne Countrey and took along with him Balliol who had the name of a King but was indeed a very slave to another mans affection for a vain and empty title a just reward for his foolish trusting to a stranger in prejudice of his Countrey Athole being willing to doe what hee had said to the Edwards that he might approve his service and fidelity unto them whereby hee proved also false to his lawfull King and late benefactours his so friendly enemies who had not onely pardoned him so lately and saved his life but trusted him so far and committed so much to him left no kind of crueltie unpractised that he could against his Countrey so far as that almost the whole Nobilitie relented and became slack and remisse against him or did yeeld unto him having forgotten their duty But behold the reward of such wisedom and the due fruit of such seed as he had sown a fruit that is often reaped of such seed if men would beleeve observe it though the present appearance the first buds and blossomes of things do blinde their eyes make them choose that which should not be chosen which is unacceptable to man and not past over by God as is seen in this man before the yeare be fully expired For Robert Stuart being sick and Randulph a prisoner there were left but three Noble men who stuck fast and were faithfull to their King and Countrey These were William Lord Liddesdale Patrick Earle of March and Andrew Murray who had been Governour They were so constant that no promises could corrupt their fidelitie nor no threatning nor danger could quail their courage so as to bow their hearts to any English servitude Some adde unto these the Earle of Rosse and William Lord Keith These did greatly hate his unnaturall dealing against his Countrey and treachery against his promise and crueltie joyned withall three things ever odious and hatefull to honest minds Wherefore understanding that hee lay at the siege of the Castell of Kildrummie they levied such companies and number of men as they could get and marched towards him Cummin being advertised hereof raiseth the siege and meeteth them in the fields within the Forrest of Kilblane There they fought it very hardly and Cummin being more in number had overthrown them as it is thought but that John Craig Captain of Kildrummie issuing forth with three hundreth fresh men restored the battell which was almost lost and gave them an undoubted victory which when Cummin perceived being conscious of his owne ill deserving that he might not fall into his enemies hands alive he rushed into the midst of the battell and so was slain Sir Robert Minyeis fled to the Castle of Kenmure saith Boetius who saith also that Alexander Gordon was he that flew Athole but others attribute it to the Lord Liddesdale himself who for that cause and for the slaughter of Sir Thomas Minyeis it may be they mean Sir Robert at the Castle of Lochindors in the Sheriffe-Sheriffedome of Bamfe was rewarded with the Earledome of Athole and is so stiled in the resignation by which hee surrenders it again some foure yeares after to wit 1341 the 16 of February in favour of Robert Stuart Great Stuart of Scotland whereof the evident is yet extant in the Register There died in this battell besides Athole Walter Braid and Robert Cummin and a great number of others both Gentlemen and Commons Sir Thomas Cummin was taken prisoner and the next day being the 1. of January he was beheaded They were not above 1000. or as some write 500. choice men against 3000. yet the event was as wee have said favourable to the just and right cause This battell was fought the last of December 1337. By this blink of fair weather in such a storme of forrain assaults things were again somewhat changed and the Brucians encouraged wherefore that they might have some face of a settled estate and government they choose Andrew Murray Regent as hee had been before his captivitie He went into the North and in the mean time the Lord of Liddesdale with a company of chosen men passeth over into Fysse and besieged the Castle of Saint Andrews Falkland and Luchers all which he tooke in with small difficulty by his wisedome and manhood though they were strongly manned and well fortified and furnished with munition and victuall Major referreth this to the time after the Governour came backe out of the North. After this he returned into Lowthian to his old haunt in Pentland-hills to wait his time and watch the English that say in Edinburgh Castle that hee might slip no occasion of troubling and molesting them At last this occasion did happen the Towne being full stuft with a great number of Souldiers both English and Scots There was a scottish man
amongst them of a stout stomack named Robert Phanderghest whose lot was â—…allen to be on that side but his heart was with the other party and hee carried no great good will to the English This being perceived he was the worse entreated by them so that one day his head was broken by the Marshall Thomas Kneveton whereat taking indignation hee sought all means to bee avenged thereof and so brought it to passe that he shortly after slew him and to avoid the danger of punishment fled to the Lord Liddesdale whom having informed of the negligence that was growne amongst the English he perswaded him to take advantage of their sloath he nothing slack in a businesse of that nature went secretly in the night to the Towne and slew foure hundreth of them in their sleep and drunkennesse before they could make any resistance About this time Murray the Regent dieth after he had brought back all the Northerne parts of Scotland to his Princes obedience excepting Perth a great losse for his Countrey and hee greatly regrated But no losse is without some gain Robert Stuart had now recovered his health who was the other Governour and as some write hee assumed the Lord Liddesdale for his collegue whether that were so or not and what ever his place and name was hee was a notable adjunct to Robert Stuart and under his authority performed much good service and profitable to King and Countrey with great hazard of his life by receiving of many wounds while he did assail and vanquish greater numbers with far fewer So that by his prowesse and singular valour hee reduced Tivedale Niddesdale Annandale and Cliddesdale except the Hermitage to the Kings obedience having expulsed from thence all the English These lands and strengths were lost again after the battell of Durham and recovered again the second time by VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas which wee have inserted here lest men inconsiderately should confound and mistake the one VVilliam for the other By these doings his name came to bee spred throughout the whole Island insomuch that Henry Lancaster Earle of Darbie hearing thereof and being himself a valiant man and desirous of glory provoked him to fight with him hand to hand on horseback but at their first encounter the Lord of Liddesdale his hand was so sore wounded with his owne speare which brake hard at his hand that hee was not able to prosecute the combate whereupon it was delayed Major maketh mention of his justing and joyneth Alexander Ramsay with him at Berwick hee telleth also of one Patrick Grahame who being provoked and challenged by an English man into the field told him he was content but wished him to dine well for hee would send him to suppe in Paradise which hee also did hereupon hee condemns these justs and duels in time of peace so that it should seeme there have been some peace or truce But wee heare not of any I doe rather thinke there hath been some assurance at that time That same yeare the King of England sent a very valiant Knight named Sir Thomas Barcklay into Scotland with a great power of men to assist their faction Robert Stuart and the Lord Liddesdale goe against him and gave him battell at Blackburne where the Lord of Liddesdale fought so eagerly that all his men being slain he and Robert Stuart having onely three left with them continued still fighting and defended themselves till night which being come on by favour thereof they escaped and saved themselves by flight It was not long ere he recompensed this losse by the defeating of John Stirline and his company This Stirline with five hundreth men assailed the Lord Liddesdale at unawares at a place called Cragens having but fourtie in his company as he was journeying without any feare or suspicion of an enemy This did put him into a great feare at first but he recollecting himselfe out of that sudden affrightment fought so valiantly that hee defeated Stirline slew fiftie of his men and tooke fouretie prisoners Afterward the English that lay at Creighton made divers onsets and incursions upon him in one of which he was runne through the body with a speare and was thereby disabled to doe any service for a season So soone as he was recovered being accompanied with twenty men onely he set upon sixty English at a place called The blacke Shaw and having wisely taken the advantage of the ground which was fitter for foot then horsemen he slew and took them every one In the same year 1338. the 24. of December or as others the 2. of November he set upon the convoy of the English that were carrying vivers to the Castle of Hermitage as they were in Melrosse or neare to it and defeated them but not without great slaughter of his owne men and so having got the victuals he went and besieged the Castle of Hermitage tooke it and did victuall it with the same victuall which he had taken at Melrosse He vanquished also Lawrence Vauch alias Rolland Vauch a very valiant man with a great company of Englishmen And in the yeare following 1339 he fought five times in one day with Lawrence or William Abernethie a Leader under Balliol and having beene put to the worse foure times saith Hollinshed Boetius five times at the sixth time vanquished him and slew all his men and took himselfe prisoner and thereafter presented him to Robert Stuart who sent him to the Castle of Dumbartan For these and such other exploits atchieved by him he was highly esteemed of all men and got the name which is commonly used of him The flowre of Chivalrie He was after this sent Ambassadour into France to informe King David of the estate of the Realme and to conferre with him about weighty matters being either chosen for his worth or only sent by Robert Stuart as his Collegue and so fittest for that employment While he was there he obtained pardon of the K. of France and peace for one Hugh Hambell a famous Pirate During his absence in France Robert Stuart had laid siege to St. Johnstoun in the yeare 1339. and had divided his Army into foure squadrons under foure chiefe Captaines each Captaine commanding a part of which he himselfe was one the Earle of March another William Earle of Rosse the third and Magnus Mowbray Lord of Cliddesdale the fourth It was divers times assaulted but they were repulsed with losse it being valiantly defended by the English that were within They had lien at it ten weekes without doing any good and were now almost quite out of hope to take it so that they began to thinke of leaving off when in the very meane time the Lord Liddesdale arrives on Tay having brought with him out of France Hambell the Pyrate with five ships well furnished with men munition and weapons These men the Lord Liddesdale had hired in France of purpose for this businesse amongst them were two Knights of the
wisedome and perverse policy to keep backe ones friend in whom vertue appeares It is of follies the greatest folly to hinder their growth for fear they should overgrow our greatnesse the which when we doe it comes to passe that wee are outgrowne by strangers and often by our enemies yea undermined oftentimes while our friends thus kept under are unable to underprop us as they both should and would do a just reward of so unjusâ—… wisedome But for themselves to put hand in them for their worth I can finde no name to it I must wish this Nobleman had beene free from so foul a blot and I would fain vindicate him and some small appearance there is that it was not his fact But the current of witnesses lay it upon him and who can contend against all the world Wherefore let us regrate it and not allow it eschew it and not excuse it or follow it as we are too ready to â—…ollow evill examples To returne thus he lived and thus hee died for whose Elogium short but worthie let it be said as it was then blazed in the mouthes of men and â—…ited by the manuscript He was terrible and fearefull in armes meek milde and gentle in peace the sâ—…ourge of England and sure buckler and wall of Scotland whom neither hard successe could make slack nor prosperous sloâ—…full Hee is stiled by the Writers a second to none and by consent of that age and voyce of the people the slowre of Chivalrie he was often wounded thrice a prisoner and ever ready to fight again what manhood what wisedome behoved it to be with fifty men to overcome five hundreth with twenty to take and slay sixtie What invincible minde was it that being defeated five times in one day hee had the courage to sight and overcome the sixth time Let Hanniball wonder at Marâ—…llus that neither overcoming nor overcome would suffer him to rest yet was he not thus restlesse that we reade of a worthy branch of such a stock a true member of such a house well retaining that naturall sappe sucked from his Predecessours of valour and of love to his Countrey And thus farre concerning the name of Douglas in this branch thereof in the time of the minority or absence of the chief Now let us return to the Principall stock the Earle of Douglas himself Gulielmus Douglassius Liddalianus 1333. caesus Omnia quando habeas quae Mars dedit omnibus unus Ut Mars Marte ferox fulminet alta tuo Hoc putes ut patiare parem tibi Defâ—…it unum hoc Quin age posce hostem caetera solus eris Johns Heroes In English thus Whiles thou alone all valour didst enjoy Mars doth bestow on those he would imploy One onely vertue wanting doth appeare To make thee excellent thou couldst not beare An â—…all bate this pride and thou sâ—…alt have This honour never souldier was more brave Of William the fifth of that Name the tenth Lord and first Earle of Douglas UNto Hugh the ninth Lord of Douglas did succeed his nephew William sonne to Archbald Lord of Galloway and Governour of Scotland who was slain at Hallidon hill Of this William the other great branch of Douglasses doth spring to wit the house of Angus which overtoppeth the rest and at last succeedeth unto the place of the stock Hee it is also that raiseth the house to the dignitie of an Earledome and doth greatly increase the state thereof That he was sonne to Archbald and not to Sir James as some doe mistake it it is cleare by divers confirmations in which Sir James is expresly termed his uncle and Archbald his father And so doth the Charter witnesse upon which the confirmation proceeds The Charter is given by Hugh Lord Douglas brother and heire to the late Sir James Douglas to William sonne and heire to Archbald brother to good Sir James Douglas It is dated at Aberdene the 28. of May. 1342. The Kings Charter likewise cleareth it bearing David dei gratiae Sciatis nos concessisse Gulielmo de Douglas saith the one Confirmasse dilecto fideli nostro Gulielmo de Deuglas militi saith the other Omnes terras reditus possessiones per totum regnum nostrorum de quibus quondam Jacobus dominus de Douglas avunculus suus Archibaldus de Douglas Pater suus milites obierunt vestiti Touching his marriage we finde that hee had three wives The first was Margaret daughter to the Earle of Dumbarre and March by whom he had gotten two sonnes James slain at Otterburn and Archbald called the grimme Lord of Galloway and afterward Earle of Douglas and one daughter married to the Lord of Montgomerie His second wife was Margaret Marre daughter to Donald or Duncan Earle of Marre and afterwards heire and inheritrix of that Earledome for this Duncan had but one sonne named Thomas and this Margaret Thomas twise married by his first marriage he had one onely son named Thomas also This second Thomas was married to Marjoric sister to this William Earle of Douglas but died without issue his father Thomas married a second wife Margaret Stuart who was inheritrix of the Earledome of Angus but he had no children by her so that there being none left now of Duncans race but this Margaret Marre married to the Earle of Douglas we finde him stiled Earle of Marre in his wives right in the yeare 1378. whereof divers Monuments and Evidents yet extant do beare witnesse By this Margaret Marre he had one onely daughter Isabell Douglas who did succeed to the Earledome of Marre She was twice married First to Malcome Lord Drummond by whom shee had no children Secondly to Alexander Stuart sonne to the Earle of Buchan brother to King Robert the third but had no children by him neither yet she did resigne the Earledome in his favour as a Charter given thereupon by King Robert the third to him and his heires which falling unto her and her heires Thirdly the Earle of Douglas after the decease of Margaret Marre tooke to his third wife Margaret Stuart daughter to Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus and his heire and inheretrix of the lands Earldome of Angus This Thomas was son to John Stuart brother to Walter Stuart the great Stuart of Scotland who married Marjorie Bruce daughter to King Robert Bruce Now this Margaret had a brother who died without issue and a sister called Elizabeth married to Alexander Hamilton of Cadyow Margaret Stuart herselfe was first married to Thomas Marre Earle of the same and sonne to Duncan or Donald but had no children by him Then shee was married to this William Earle of Douglas by whom she had a sonne named George This George succeeded to her in the Earledome of Angus and by gift of his sister Isabel Douglas inheritrix of Marre he got the lands that she had gotten from her father which disposition Isabel made to her brother George and not to James or Archbald for good considerations to be
did cry out with a confused noise and clamour detesting it and protesting that so long as they were able to bear armes they would never give their consent thereunto that they had one of age to be heir already whensoever God should call him Especially the Earle of Douglas took it so to heart that he entred into League with Robert Stuart Earle of Stratherne who was next heir and was chiefly prejudiced hereby with Patrick Earle of March George Earle of Murray his brother John Stuart of Kile afterward Robert the third and Robert Stuart of Monteith after Duke of Albanie to withstand and oppose this businesse to the uttermost of their powers in case the King should prosecute it and to desend themselves if he would use violence against them And they were so forward herein and went so farre on in it that it had almost come to an open rebellion Neither were they reconciled untill the King changed his purpose And then by the mediation of the Prelats of the Realm they desisted and gave their oath of fidelitie to him again in the year 1366. having been at variance and jealousie the space of two or three years The English Writers would make it seem to have been but collusion and that the King did but propound it for exoneration of his promise to King Edward and was glad of the refusall for that he was not to labour further in it But our Histories signifie no such thing and say directly that he did it sincerely and was highly offended with the deniall for the time and that those who had refused looked for the worst and set themselves for defence yea that they went so farre that some of them made incursions upon the towns and villages in the Countrey to terrifie the King saith Major and that he might learne to know that the whole Kingdome did not altogether depend upon him but upon the good counsell and mature advice of the Nobility And Boetius writes that the convention being dissolved there followed rebellion of some of the Nobility whilest they feared that they had offended the King with their free speeches determining to enterprise and do somewhat before they should be caused to suffer Such is the force of jealousie when it entereth into mens breasts And therefore it is to be eschewed with great care and the occasions thereof cut off betimes For it cometh often to passe that upon such suspitions when neither partie have had an ill meaning but have been afraid of ill and sought to prevent it such inconveniences have followed as would not have fallen out otherwise And therefore above all things assurance should be given to Counsellours and free voters that in their free delivering of their opinions they shall not offend there or if they do suspect they have offended him the suspition should be removed betimes and they put in securitie And this King David did in this matter as the most judicious of our Writers say They that had carried out against it most freely saith he hearing that the King was angry were about to have made defection whose fear when the King understood he remitting all wrath received them immediately into favour By this wise government and modestie on all sides suspition was taken away and howbeit he was offended for the time because they did not yeeld to his desire yet afterward he rejoyced greatly as certainly he had great cause to see the true and heartie affections of his subjects to their Countrey to his own bloud and the house of Bruce the uprightnesse sincerity and magnanimitie vertues requisite and necessary for Counsellours in resisting even himself for himself for his own honour and good which were both greatly interessed by this his desire if he had obtained it being so prejudiciall to his sister and her off spring who have happily succeeded yet since besides the breach of oath to his father the servitude of his Countrey subjecting it to strangers and the stain of his honour for ever to have been the authour of so unworthie a fact And without all doubt it was greatly against the security of his own Person in regard of the ambition of his designed Successour and Heir King Edward and his impatiencie to abide Gods leasure who in a colder hope had used indirect means to make away Thomas Randulph What would not that man have attempted for a certain possession And what miserable case had the Person of this good King been in if he had gotten his own will if his will had been accounted as a Law by these his subjects A notable example to Counsellours of freedome where their Princes good and the good of their Countrey doth require it to Princes of modestie in opposition made to that which may be their will for a time and whereunto for the present appearance they may be verie bent A happy King that can so dispose himself not to be wedded to his own affections onely Or if not so yet happy is hee that hath such Counsellers who will resolutely remonstrate the right and stand to it by which means he may be brought to examine his own affections to see the errours of them and rejoyce thereafter that he did not what he most desired Certainly this King hath rejoyced at it all the rest of his dayes living in great quietnesse some foure or five yeares There was not any grudge heart-burning or suspition after this between him and any of them such was the integritie of heart on both sides and so it should be in reconcilements otherwise enmities must be perpetuall or would be so if it were not hoped that the reconciliation would bee sincere and entire Nay where it is not so that peace is worse then any warre and nothing else but a snare to entrap men King David died in the Castle of Edinburgh in the Towre which he himself had caused build and is called from his name Davids Towre in the yeare 1370. the nine and thirtieth yeare of his reigne and was buried at Holyrood-house After his decease there was a Convention of the States at Linlithgow to have Crowned Robert Stuart son to Marjorie Bruce King Roberts daughter Thither went the Earle of Douglas and did claime the Crowne where he was so strongly accompanied that they feared hee would have taken it by force if it were not given him voluntarily He alledged that he was to be preferred before Robert Stuart because his right was derived both from Balliol and Cummin Now for the better understanding of the ground of his claime wee must remember that King Alexander the third dying without heires the title of the Crowne was devolved to David Earle of Huntington brother to the said Alexanders Grandfather King VVilliam This David of Huntington as Histories relate had three daughters Margaret Isabel and Alda or Ada. The eldest Margaret was married to Allane Lord of Galloway Isabel the second to Robert Bruce called commonly Robert the Noble the third Alda or Ada to Henry Hastings whose
Posteritie doth still yet happily with good report possesse the Earledome of Huntington This Alane Lord of Galloway had by his wife Margaret eldest daughter to David two daughters as is most commonly reported Dornagilla and Mary Dornagilla his eldest daughter was married to John Balliol father to that John Balliol who was afterward Crowned King of Scotland Mary his second daughter was married to John Cummin Earle of Marre and by her Lord of Galloway called Read John Cummin slain by King Robert Bruce at Dumfrees Some write that this Alane had three daughters and that the eldest was married to one Roger Earle of Winton of whom seeing we have no mention in pretension to the Kingdome it is apparent that either there hath been no such woman or that she hath died without children Buchanan sayes he had three daughters at his death in the life of Alexander the second Also Boetius in his thirteenth book fol. 294. saith the same and calleth this man Roger Quincie Earle of Winton who saith he was made Constable for his father in law Alane and continued in that Office untill the dayes of King Robert Bruce and then being forfeited for treason the Office of Constable was given to Hay Earle of Arrall hee sayes also that John Cummin did not marry one of Alanes daughters but one of this Quincies Earle of Winton who had married the said Alanes eldest daughter which is carefully to bee marked Hollinshed sayes the same in his Chronicle of Scotland and calleth him Roger Quincie John Cummin had by Mary his wife one onely daughter called Dornagilla who was married to Archbald Douglas slain at Halidon hill father to this Earle William of whom wee now speake whereby hee was Grandchild to Mary and great Grandchilde to Margaret David of Huntingtons eldest daughter and by consequent reckoning from David of Huntington his daughter 1 Margaret 2 her daughter Mary 3 Martes daughter 4 this Earle William is the fourth person On the other side for Robert Stuart reckoning likewise from the said David of Huntington his daughter 1 Isabel her sonne 2 Robert Bruce Earle of Carrict 3 his sonne King Robert 4 his daughter Marjory 5 her sonne Robert Stuart is the fifth person which is a degree further then the Earle of Douglas who was in equall degree with Marjory his mother This reckoning is not unlike that whereby Robert Earle of Carrict did claim it before when he contended with Balliol for Bruce was a Male and a degree neerer equall with Balliols mother and this Earle was also the Male and a degree neerer then Stuart equall with his Mother and besides all this he was come of the eldest of Davids daughters which Bruce was not This was the ground of his claim but finding his pretension evill taken and disliked by all the Nobility and disputing that which had been decided long before in favour of King Robert Bruce who had been confirmed King and to whom Balliol had renounced whatsoever right he could claim to whom also and to his posterity they all and Earle Williams owne predecessours had sworn obedience and continued it the whole time of his life and of his sonne David the space of 64. yeares To which Robert Bruce and not to David of Huntington Robert Stuart was to succeed wherefore the Earles chiefest friends George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his brothers in law by his first wife and Robert Ereskene his assured friend keeper of the three principall Castles in Scotland Dumbartan Stirlin and Edinburgh disswaded him from it And so he was contented to desist and joyning very willingly with the rest of the Nobilitie accompanied him to Scone and assisted at his Coronation being no lesse acceptable and commended for his modest acquiescing then he had been before displeasing for his unseasonable motion For the which in token of his good will and that hee might so much the more tie the Earle to him the new King bestowes two very honourable gifts upon him His eldest daughter Euphane on the Earles son James that failing heires Male the Crowne might so fall to his house The other benefit was bestowed upon the Earle himselfe the marriage of Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus daughter and heire to Earle Thomas This Countesse of Marre and Angus did beare to this Earle George Earle of Angus that was married to one of King Robert the thirds daughters as we shall see in the house of Angus It is knowne that these two lived after from thenceforth in good friendship as Prince and Subject without suspition grudge or eye list on either partie for neither did the King remember it as an aspiring whereby to hold a continuall suspicious eye over him neither did he feare the King as jealous of it or as esteeming that he had suffered vvrong in the repulse nor seekking any means to prosecute it further laying aside all quarrells vvith the cause in sinceritie on both sides This should be the practice of all honest hearts and is the onely mean to end all debates entertain peace and keepe humane society farre contrary to this novv called vvisedome of dissidence distrust jealousie curbing and keeping under those vvith vvhom vvee have had any difference vvhich is the onely vvay to foster variance and to make enmitie eternall For trust deserveth truth and moves a man to deserve that trust and to be vvorthy of it Time vvins and allures even the wildest minds of men and also of beasts even of fierce lions if it bee not a monster in nature or worse then a monster one amongst a thousand which is the onely true and solid policie that makes the hearts of men ours for men must be led by their hearts and by no other way and so imployed or else let no man thinke ever to make any great use of them King Robert after his Coronation made divers Earles and Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom James Lindsay of Glenaske was made Earle of Crawford This same yeare the peace with England was broken which had been made with King David at his releasing from captivitie for foureteene yeares and had now continued not above foure or five yeares onely The occasion of it was this there is a yearely Faire in Roxbrough and some of the Earle of Marches servants going thither were slain by the English that kept the Castle thereof When the Earle of March craved justice and could not obtain it the next yeare when the Faire day came again hee having gathered a sufficient power of men invaded the Towne slew all the Males of any yeares and having rifled it and taken a great spoil and booty he burnt it to the ground We reade that a good while after this the Earle of Northumberland and Nottingham set forward toward Scotland with an army of three thousand men at armes and seaven thousand archers and sent forth Sir Thomas Musgrave with three hundreth speares and three hundreth archers to Melrosse to trie what hee could learne of
the Scots in those parts with whom the Earle of Douglas encountring tooke Sir Thomas himself a hundreth and twentie prisoners besides those that were slain The same yeare 1380. the Earle Douglas entred England with twentie thousand men and went to the Faire of Pennure and having taken all the goods that were there he burnt the Towne Hollinshed in his English Chronicle speaking of that journey in all likelihood saith they brought away fouretie thousand cattell and were assaulted by the way but came into Scotland with the prey having lost some few of their men he sayes the occasion of it was because the men of Newcastle had taken a Scottish ship well known to be a Pirate but very rich worth seaventy thousand pound whereat the Scots being angry and offended made this incursion About this time the Earle of Douglas intreateth for mercy to James Lindsay Earle of Crawford who had been banished a certain time before for killing of John Lyon sonne in law to the King and Chancellour as some call him or Secretary as others hee was the first of the name of Lyon of whom the house of Glammes is descended This Lyon was a young man endued with all the naturall gifts of body and minde that could be Hee was comely in personage well bred and of a good carriage winning behaviour which made him to be wel liked of of all men and in speciall by this James Lindsay who received him into his traine and made him his Secretarie By this occasion being often at Court the King tooke notice of him and liking his deportment and upon Crawfords commendation tooke him into his service and made him his Domestick Secretary It fell so out at last that the Kings daughter by Elizabeth Moore fell in love with him and was made with childe by him which he revealed to the Earle of Crawford The Earle fearing that the King would take the matter heavily and hainously and use the young man hardly devised this way for his safetie hee causeth another Gentleman of his acquaintance to take the blame on him and to absent himselfe as guilty and then being very familiar with the King deals with him to bestow his daughter seeing shee had thus falne on John Lyon and to give him the lands of Glams with her which was done accordingly He got also for his coat of Armes the flowre de-luce field argent and a Lion azure with a double treasure and a womans head for his Crest What unthankfulnesse the Earle of Crawford did finde in him afterwards or did apprehend and conceive it is not particularly set downe but finding his owne credit with the King to decrease and John Lyons to increase and taking Lyon to be the cause thereof esteeming it great ingratitude after so great benefits he tooke it so highly and with such indignation that finding him accidentally in his way a little from Forfaire he slew him very cruelly and fearing the Kings wrath fled into a voluntary exile and so he remained certain yeares until at the Earle of Douglas intercession the King suffered himself to be so farre entreated as that he was restored obtained pardon and received into the Kings favour What interest the Earl of Douglas had in it and what friendship with the Earl of Crawford or what pitie of his afflicted estate or commiseration of him or weighing the cause that drew him to so hard a fact as great men will regard one another where they think they have been evill requited by them to whom they have been beneficiall or how necessary the presence of so worthy a man was for the King and Countries present estate it is hard to conjecture but this is cleare that the Earle of Douglas hath beene not a little respected and accounted of at that time seeing at his sute the King consented to forgive the murther of his owne sonne in Law and to receive the Authour thereof into favour The yeare following which was 1381. there ensued a truce between the two Countries for three yeares There met for concluding of this truce John of Gant Duke of Lancaster who was Uncle to King Richard the second with some other Lords of the English side and for the Scots the Earle of Douglas and March. In the very time of their meeting and treatie both parties were informed of the insurrection made by Jack Straw in England and both dissembled the matter untill the truce were agreed upon Then when all was ended the Earle of Douglas with a generous wisedome farre from that which is now in vogue and request addrest himself to the Duke of Lancaster and told him that from the very first beginning of their conference hee was not ignorant in what estate the affaires in England were but that they were so farre from catching hold of any advantage of the time and from making either of peace or warre accordingly that they had the rather consented to the truce because of the troubles in England And for your selfe saith he if it please you you may remain here in Scotland untill these tumults bee setled or if you had rather return home you shall have 500. horse to accompany you and to set you safe in what place in England you please The Duke thanked them for their courtesie but thinking that hee needed it not at that time made no use of either of their offers But afterwards being on his journey home when he found that they shut the gates of Berwick against him and would not receive him into the Towne he came backe againe and was conveyed to Haliroodhouse by the Earle of Douglas and his brother Archbald Lord of Galloway and remained there till matters were composed in England After the truce was expired Archbald Lord of Galloway assisted by his brother the Earle of Douglas and by the Earle of March wonne the Castle of Lochmabane as we shall heare in the life of the said Archbald Upon this the Duke of Lancaster by way of revenge made an incursion upon Scotland in which having rifled Edinburgh and wasted the Countrey he returned home And he being gone the Earle of Douglas tooke in all the Castles and houses of strength in Tivedale which the English had kept since the battell of Durham Roxbrough onely excepted and purged that Countrey of Brigands and Robbers who had in time of the warre beene very licentious and bold This was the last work of this Nobleman worthy say our Writers of his house and Predecessours for he died soone after of a Fever in the Castle of Douglas and was buried in Melrosse in the Abbey in the year 1384. as they reckon and is likely for his sonne James is stiled Earle in the yeare 1385. March 20. Of what age he was at his death it cannot be certainly collected but from his fathers death at Halidoun hill we have 51 yeares after he began to come upon the stage and appeare in businesse and the affaires of his Countrey 30. yeares at least or
points of humane and divine Philosophie Of which sort how few be there and how meanly are they accounted of Let us either think better of them or finde the lesse fault with him Certainly if he cannot be fully excused yet can he not be over hardly censured neither condemned yea no more condemned for the moving then praised for his speedy leaving off and yeelding truly acquiescing and sincerely obeying in all times thereafter Of James the second of that name the eleventh Lord and second Earle of Douglas slaine at Otterburne UNto William the first Earle his son James did succeed a man in all kinde of vertue worthy of so great a father and honourable place who was no whit inferiour to him either in courage or fortunatenesse unlesse we account him lesse fortunate for that he lived but few yeares wherefore wee shall heare his owne judgement at his death He had two wives Euphane eldest daughter to the King as we have said by his wife the Earle of Rosses daughter yet the genealogie of the Kings in the Acts of Parliament sayes that she was daughter to Elizabeth Moore and not the Earle of Rosses daughter He had a son by her who lived not halfe a yeare he had also two base sons William of whom is descended the house of Drumlanrig as evidents do witnes given by Jacobus Douglas Comes de Douglas silto nostro and Archbald of whom is come the house Cavers and Sheriffes of Tivedale who if they had beene lawfull had been sonnes to the Kings daughter and had succeeded to the Earledome before his brother Archbald the Grimme who did succeed to him But though they did not succeed yet have they shewed themselves very worthy and amongst the chief great men of the land Of this William also are descended the houses of Coshogle Pinyerie Daveine and others in Niddisdale for Archbald Douglas the first of Coshogle was second sonne to this William of Drumlanrigge and was married to one Pringle of the house of Galasheiles who bore to him twelve sonnes and after his death shee was married to one Carnel Wallace and bore twelve more to him also Touching Earle James his actions which were done in his fathers daies one thing we have spoken of them in his fathers life as most proper there is one thing more besides what hath been said recorded of him by some that during his fathers life he was sent into France for renewing the ancient League with that Kingdome in which Ambassage were joyned with him Walter Wardlaw Cardinall and Bishop of Glasgow and his Uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway This is said to have been in the yeare 1381. which is the eleventh yeare of the reigne of Robert Stuart The occasion of it was a message that came out of France from Charles the sixth who desired to have it so After his returne in September hee recovered the towne of Berwick from the English and entring England with a competent power burnt and spoyled all the Countrey about as farre as Newcastle About the time of his fathers decease in the yeare 1384. there was a Truce concluded between France and England to last a yeare in which Scotland was also comprehended This treatie was at Boloigne or at Lillegham as others write and for intimation hereof some French men were directed to come into Scotland but while they prepare themselves too negligently the Earles of Northumberland and Nottingham with such as lay nearest to the Scottish Marches laying hold of this opportunitie to annoy Scotland so that the Scots should have no time to revenge it before the truce were proclaimed entered Scotland with an Army of 20000. or as others say 10000. horse and 6000. Archers and Bowmen and spoyled the Countrey farre and wide especially the lands pertaining to the Douglasses and Lindsayes The Scots who trusting to the brute of the truce dreamed of no such thing finding themselves thus used were greatly grieved with their owne sloth and no lesse incensed at the fraud and falsehood of England and resolved to avenge the same In the mean time the report of the English incursion coming to the eares of the French who had the charge to intimate the assurance admonished them of their slownesse wherefore to make amends though somewhat too late they hasten over to London in the very time that the English Army was in Scotland There they were very chearefully received and magnificently entertained with feasting and banquetting and under this colour cunningly detained untill it was knowne that the English Army was come home and dismissed then being suffered to depart they came into Scotland and shew their Commission The greatest part of the Nobility but chiefly the Earle of Douglas and such as with him had received great losse by that expedition cried out against the craft of the English that this their fraud and manifest ludification was no way to be suffered The King went about to pacifie them and shewed plainly that hee meant to receive and keep the truce which they perceiving drew out the matter at length by reasoning and arguing to and fro untill such time as they had gathered together quietly 15000. horsemen then Douglas Dumbarre and Lindsay withdrew themselves from Court without noise at a day appointed and joyning their companies at the place of rendevous enter England with displayed banners waste and spoile Northumberland to Newcastle Then they doe the like to the Earle of Nottinghams lands and the Mowbrayes and so returne home with a huge prey of men and cattell Straight after their returne the truce was proclaimed meeting fraud not with fraud but with open force by a just and honest reâ—…ompence and retalliation Neither were the English discontented for all this to accept the truce acknowledging that the Scots had reason to doe what they did or confessing their owne weaknesse and want of ability to avenge it at this time or both by their sitting still and acceptation for neither could right though weake have had patience in so great an injury neither would force if it had thought it selfe sufficient have been bridled with reason onely in so manifest an affront and so great dammage How ever it be they stirred not and so the truce was kept till it expired of it selfe When it was runne out John de vienne a Burgundian a very valiant man Admirall of France and Earle of Valentinois arrived in Scotland and brought with him 2000. men amongst whom were 100. men at Armes He brought also 400. Curiasses and 400. halfe long swords to be distributed amongst the Scots and as some write 50000. Crownes Before their coming James Earle of Douglas entred into England with a new Armie and upon their arrival was called back to Court where they attended his coming Then having consulted of their businesse and the Army being ready they accompanied him into England where they tooke in the Castles of Wark Foord and Cornewall and spoyled and burnt the Country between Berwick and New
his brother Archbald slain at Halydoun hill who obtained it by marrying the heire of Galloway as hath been said and gave it to his second sonne this Archbald Thus much I thought good to advertise the Reader in this place for the better distinguishing of them Of William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to this foresaid Archbald Lord of Galloway commonly called The black DOUGLAS THis William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to Archbald Lord of Galloway is if any else worthy who should be spoken of by himselfe being highly commended by Writers who say that he was the prime and principall of the youth of Scotland that he was a man accomplished with all abilities of body and minde straight and tall of stature not overcharged with flesh but big of bone a mighty personage valiant courteous amiable merrie faithfull and pleasant in company and converse of such extraordinary strength that whomsoever he strooke with Sword or Mace he fell to the ground were he never so well armed he was also wise and sober At one time having but 800. in his company he fought against 3000. English of which he slew 200. and tooke 500. prisoners This is he that is commonly called The blaâ—…ke Douglas because he was of a blacke and swart complexion His first vassallage of note was at the inroad made by Robert Earle of â—…ife and James Earl Douglas when they burnt Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumber land In this expedition he is said to have gained great reputation for beside many other exploits not expressed he with other two only made great havocke of the enemies at the burning of the Suburbs of Carlile who offered to hinder him from passing the bridge by slaying some and turning over others into the river Some say that he slew with his owne hands three of the most valiant of the English of which one was a chiefe Commander afterwards when the same Towne was besieged the enemies having made a sally whilest he repulsed them and followed too eagerly he was engaged too farre in the midst of his enemies and taken prisoner As he was led along toward the Towne by foure men having beene before disarmed and his weapons taken from him he strooke two of them to the ground with his fists and the other two betaking themselves to flight he returned safe to his company Hereupon his name was terrible to the English especially the common sort who did ordinarily astright and skare their children when they would not be quiet by saying The blacke Douglas comes the blacke Douglas will get thee These his vertues moved Robert the second to savour him so farre as to bestow his daughter on him though he knew him to be a bastard The Ladies name was Giles or Egidia and she was a mirrour of rare and singular beautie so that whithersoever she went she drew the eyes of all men towards her with admiration The chiefe noble youths of the land did sute her in marriage but the King preferred our William of Niddisdale for his worth before them all Bocce writeth that the King of France having heard of the fame of her beautie sent a painter into Scotland privately who having drawne her portraiture truly and shewed it to the King he was so enamoured thereof that incontinent he dispatched Embassadours to desire her in marriage but all too late for she was married before their coming to Niddisdale The King gave him and his heires to be begotten by him with his daughter the Lordship of Niddisdale lying nearest unto Galloway with the Office of Warden of that Border and Sheriffeship of Dumfrees with the Office of Justice and Chamberlaine with a pension of three hundred pound sterling by yeare out of the great Customes of certaine Burrowes designed to that effect He had by this Lady a daughter who was married to Henry Sinclaire Earle of Orkney who bare to him a sonne called William afterward Earle of Orkney This daughter of his married to Orkney was named Giles after her mother as appeareth by a note that is extant of the descent of the Sinclairs Her husband is called Henry Sinclaire and his titles are Knight of the Cockle of the Garter and Prince of Orkney This note calleth William Douglas Lord of Niddisdale Prince of Danskine Duke of Spruce Sir William Sinclaire sonne to Henry and Giles is called Knight of the Golden Fleece and of the Cockle Prince of Orkney Duke of Holdenburgh Earle of Cathnes Lord Sinclaire Lord of Niddisdale with the valleyes of Neth Sheriffe of Dumfrees Great Admirall of Scotland Warden of the Marches Great Justice Generall Baron of Erkfoord Caverton Cowsland Rosseline Pentland Harbarshire Disart Newbrough in Buchan Titles to wearie a Spaniard which I have set downe to recreate the Reader either by seeing his greatnesse or to laugh at the vanitie of the Writer and yet he hath forgotten one of his titles which is Chancellour of Scotland as Buchanan calls him and á confirmation given him by King James the second in the yeare 1456. April 29. wherein he calls him his Chancellour and Cousin This confirmation is of the Earledome of Cathnes united into one Baronie and his lands of Orkney in compensation of his claime and title to the Lordship of Niddisdale Offices and Pensions whatsoever that were given to William Douglas his Grandfather by his Mother by contract of marriage with Giles Stuart daughter to K. Robert by his wife Elizabeth Moore as is at length therein contained About the time of the field at Otterburne because some Irishmen that adhered to England had roaved upon the coasts of Galloway and carried away store of booty and spoile the Lord of Niddisdale to be revenged thereof gathered together a competent number of men by the aid of his brother in-law Robert Earle of Fife and by licence from the King providing himselfe of Ships and vessels passed the seas into Ireland and besieged Carlinfoord a rich Towne in those parts The Townesmen fearing their Towne should be taken by assault obtained a truce for certaine dayes promising to give him a summe of money to have their Towne saved But in the meane time they assembled some 500. men through the help of a neighbour Towne called Dundalke and joyning with them they divided themselves into two squadrons or companies the one of which invaded Robert Stuart of Disdier who conducted the Earle of Fifes men and was gone abroad to bring in some prey the other assailed the Lord of Niddisdale who lay still before the Towne Notwithstanding of this unexpected sally they were received with such courage and valour that at last they were put to flight and immediately Niddisdale gave an hard assault to the Towne and carried it having taken and rifled it sufficiently he set it on fire and burnt it to ashes Others write that at his first landing the Citizens hearing it was the Lord Niddisdale whose name was so fearfully spread over all those quarters not only rendred the Town to him
hee left behinde him an honourable memory of high Prowesse and noble valour shewed in many enterprises by him happily atchieved for the good of his Countrey In Piety hee was singular through his whole life and most religious according to those times He did very much honour and reverence all religious persons for whose use he founded the Colledge of Bothwell Out of his zeal and sincerity he expelled the Nuns of the Abbacie of Lincloudon and changed it into a Colledge of Clerks because the Nuns saith Boetius kept not their institution of their order and Major saith it is to be presumed that they kept not their Chastitie otherwise he could never have thrust them out And in this he commendeth him as having an eye to Religion and a speciall care of the pure and sincere worship of God as his onely end and intention As for his prudence and providence it appeareth that he did greatly encrease his Revenues and enlarge his Dominions hee was trusty and faithfull in his promises and carried a minde free from all ambition and vain glory All vertues greatly to bee accounted of and imitated of all Of Archbald the third of that Name and thirteenth Lord the fourth Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Galloway and Annandale first Duke of Turrane Lord of Longe-ville and Marshall of France UNto Archbald the Grimme succeeded his second sonne named also Archbald he was married to Margaret daughter to King Robert the third and second of the Stuarts She lieth buried in the Church of Linclouden with this inscription on her Tombe Hic jacet Margarita Scotiae regis silia Comitissa de Douglas vallis Anandiae Gallovidiae Domina Herelies Margaret daughter to the King Countesse of Douglas Lady of Annandale and Galloway He had by her two sonnes Archbald to whom Thomas Flemine Earle of Wigton resignes the Earledome of Wigton and he is entitled during his fathers life time Archbald Earle of Wigton his other sonne was James Lord Abercorne called grosse James Hee had also two daughters Margaret married to Sir William Sinclair Earle of Orkney who was fifth in line from the Earle of Saint Clarences second sonne that came first out of France and was sonne to Giles or Egidiâ—… Douglas daughter to the Earle of Niddisdale Elizabeth was the other who was married to John Stuart Earle of Buchan second sonne to Robert the Governour afterward Constable of France her dowry or portion given with her in marriage were the lands of Stuarton Ormeshugh Dunlope Trabuyage in Carrict by resignation This Archbald is hee who was called Tine-man for his unfortunate and hard successe he had in that he tint or lost almost all his men and all the battels that hee fought This nick-name or cognomination in the old manuscript of Sir Richard Metellan of Lithington giveth to Archbald slain at Halidoun hill and calleth this Archbald one eye for distinction because of the losse of his eye in a battell against Percie But that surname of Tyne man cannot bee given so conveniently to the former Archbald who lost onely one field and himself in it whereas this man ever lost his men himself escaping often hee is distinguished also from others by the Title of Duke of Turrane But however he be named it is true that no man was lesse fortunate and it is no lesse true that no man was more valorous as will appeare by the History At his beginning to bee Earle a little after the decease of his father in August 1409. Henry the fourth of England entered Scotland with an Army and came to Edinburgh where he besieged the Castle in the which the Duke of Rothsay Prince of Scotland and with him the Earle of Douglas were The Governour of Scotland raised an Army to have given him battell and was come to Calder-more but went no further and there disbanded his Army The English Histories say that the Governour sent word to the King of England that if he would stay for him but sixe dayes onely he would give him battell and that the Herauld got a silke gowne and a gold chain for his newes from the King but the King having stayed twice sixe could heare nothing of his coming The cause of the Governours slacknesse is given out by some to have been the desire that he had that the Duke of Rothsay might perish and be taken out of the way that he himself might come to the Crown Now as all do agree that he had these ambitious thoughts so Major sheweth that there was also some other particular between them whereof he relateth the occasion to have been this There was one John Râ—…morgeny who first laboured to perswade the Duke of Rothsay to cause slay the Governour and then when he could not prevail with him to wrong his Uncle he dealt with the Governour to cut off the Duke his Nephew as one that would ruine him if ever he should come to be King This Remorgeâ—…y was seconded by Lindsay who was upon the plot with him and helped it forward upon malice against Rothsay who had betrothed his sister and rejected her as he had done to the Earle of Marches eldest daughter This seemeth not to be unlikely and giveth some further light to the History as containing the cause of the Governours not releeving the Castle of Edinburgh It is also a remarkable example of crafty Counsellours who are to be noted and avoided And I marvell much how it hath escaped the diligence of our best Writers I thought it not to be omitted in this place as an instance of feare concurring with ambition in the Governour and indeed these two are commonly joyned together and take matter each of other Ambition bringeth feare with it and feare spurreth forward ambition toward that it aimes at as being not onely honourable but necessary and the onely meane to secure a mans selfe especially where it lighteth upon such Counsellours as these were to blow the fire whereof Princes had need to be aware and stop the entrie to the first motions thereof The blacke booke of Scone saith that Henry the fourth acknowledged himselfe to be semi Scotus de sanguine Cumini halfe a Scot of the bloud of the Cummins and that he tooke the most High to witnesse that he was not come to hurt the Countrey but onely to have reason of some of the Nobilitie who had written to the King of France that he was a Traitour in the superlative degree which letters his men had intercepted and to trie if the Authours of these letters durst fight it with him The Manuscript saith that he was disappointed of his purpose notwithstanding for he thought to have taken the Castle of Edinburgh and to have made Scotland subject to him thereafter but it being valiantly defended by the Earle Douglas he was constrained to rise from before it with great losse and discontentment and no great credit especially for that the winter drew on apace having sat downe before it about the end
of September I am not ignorant that our Writers give this Henry the commendation of great modestie in this journey as being mindfull of the courtesie showne to his father the Duke of Lancaster in Scotland and that they say that he used the prisoners not cruelly but courteously and that when he passed by the Castles and Forts of the Countrey he did onely require of the Captaines and Keepers of them that his Ensignes might be set on the top of the wall as a token of their submission and that they were in his will but seeing their owne Authors deny him this honour and say that he burnt the Towns Villages and Castles even a great part of Edinburgh and Leith we have small reason to contend with them for it and so we accept of it and follow the Scottish Manuscript Upon Henries departure because the Earle of March troubled the Countrey with frequent rather then with great incursions the Earle Douglas who had the government of Lowthian and the Castle of Dumbar went with an Army into Northumberland and wasted the Countrey with great havock At his returne he gave order that the Barons and Gentlemen should choose some of their number to be Captaines and allot unto them a competent number to follow them who might by turnes wait and be in readinesse either to resist the enemie or to make an in road upon him in his owne Countrey as they should find occasion The first turne fell to Thomas Haliburton Lord of Dirleton who having entred England and gotten a great bootie neere unto Bambrugh returned home safe But Patrick Hepburne of Hailes the younger had not the like successe for he going upon the like adventure had indeed taken a rich bootie but having stayed a day longer then he should and had beene advised by his friends in the enemies bounds they gathered themselves together and following him overtooke him at West Nisbet in the Merse There after a sharp encounter the Scots had gotten the better of the English and well nigh the victorie till George Dumbarre the Earle of Marches eldest sonne coming in with an hundred fresh horse regained the victorie to the English and slew the flowre of the youth of Lowthian together with their Captaine Patrick Hepburne The fight happened the 22. of June 1401. the place whereof is yet called The Slaughter Hill This Patricke Hepburne was entirely beloved of the Earle Douglas and as deare to him as his owne selfe for he it was that fought so valiantly at Otterburne and therefore he was filled with griefe and indignation for his death being so brave a Captain and so deare a friend to his house and to himselfe His honour also and the credit of his Countrey stirred him up also to seeke a revenge of the Authors thereof Whereupon having obtained leave of the Governour he gathered together about some 10000. men amongst whom were many of the chiefe Nobility of the land even the Governours eldest sonne Murdock who succeeded to his father in the Government George Earle of Angus his owne Uncle Thomas Earle of Murray and John Dumbarre brother to the Earle of March one that had married the Kings sister With this company he entered England as farre as Newcastle upon Tine and having gotten a great bootie was retiring homeward In his returning neare unto Milfield Henry Hotspurre and George Earle of March lay in his way with a farre greater power then he had Wherefore the Earle Douglas tooke a ground of advantage which was a little hill besides Homildon a Village in Northumberland Percie would have marched straight towards him to have assailed him but the Earle of March being very skilfull in warre and more calme and advised stayed him and gave him counsell first to send a flight of arrowes amongst them and to give them a volee of their fielding pieces which was done accordingly and did greatly annoy the Scots and slew many of them Douglas perceiving that he could not brooke that place with safety thought it better to hazzard the battell in plaine field then to stand still and see his men slaine about him by the enemies shot while they stood safe and came not within stroake of their swords and long weapons And so though farre inferiour in number downe the hill he goes and gave a fierce assault upon the enemie But the Vauntguard being brangled and giving backe being much troubled and sore wounded by the Archers though they were sharply rebooked by Adam Lord Gordon and Sir John Swinton and brought on againe yet were they not able to sustaine and abide the shot of the enemie but were defeated every man The rest that were behind being exhorted by their Captaines to revenge the death of their fellowes slaine before their eyes did acquit themselves bravely but being overwhelmed with the greater number were also overthrowne at last There were many slaine amongst whom were the forenamed Adam Lord Gordon who had beene at variance with the Earle Douglas but in this expedition hee had been reconciled to him and Knighted by him and Sir John Swinston two that gained greater reputation of valour and courage that day and fought so valorously that if the rest had followed their example that field had not been so lost There were also divers others of note such as John Livinston of Calender Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie with a number of common souldiers Many were taken of quality Murdock the Governours son George Earle of Angus Thomas Earle of Murray Robert Ereskine of Alloway James Douglas eldest son to the Lord Dalkeith and his two brothers John and William George Lesly of Rothes Patrick Dumbar of Beâ—…ll In the black Booke of Scone is set downe the death of the foresaid George Earle of Angus how hee died in England of the plague being a prisoner with many others and Alexander Hume of Dâ—…glas also as the same Booke doth witnesse The Earle Douglas himselfe was taken also having lost one eye in the fight This battell was fought on the Holy Rood-day in Harvest or as others the 5. of May 1401. or 1402. rather as appeareth by the former History Whilest the Earle Douglas was prisoner in England the Duke of Rothsay became so riotous and insolently unruly that his father not being able to governe him by his owne authority did commit him to his brother the Governours tuition to be corrected and taâ—…ed by him Hee made use of this occasion for compassing his owne ambitious ends or to be rid of the feare hee had of him shut him up in Falkland and starved him to death The blacke Booke of Scone saith that the Earle Douglas was with the Governour when hee brought the Duke from Saint Andrewes to Falkland But it should rather seem that he hath been a prisoner in England when the Duke was thus used for if hee had been at home in all likelihood he would have reclamed the Duke being his brother in law and have brought him out of his wild courses or by his
used to designe such as have some hidde and secret cause to complaine and say but little Holliwshed writeth that in respect of his Noble parentage and valour he was tenderly cherished by King Henry and frankly and freely demitted without ransome and such indeed is the custome of generous minds to honour vertue even in the enemy It is generally agreed upon by all that he was highly honoured and esteemed so that the King or some of his Nobles caused draw his picture which is still to be seen in the privie Gallery at White Hall But touching his delivery some say that when he had stayed in England certain moneths he was with difficulty set at liberty after he had payed a great summe of money Others write that he was detained eight or nine yeares at least but that seems to be too much for this battell called Shrewesbury field was in the yeare 1403. in the fourth yeare of King Henry on Saint Magdalins day and Douglas was set free at the death or not long after of K. Robert the third of Scotland in the yeare 1406. When the Earle hard word of his death he made shift to agree for his ransome and so returned with all speed into Scotland It is said that George Earle of March did him very good Offices in England and was a chief mean and instrument of his delivery being reconciled to him during his imprisonment wherefore the Earle Douglas at his return procured liberty for the Earle of March to come home into Scotland and to be received a free Liege again but upon condition that he should suffer the Castles of Lochmaban and Dumbarre to remaine with the Earle Douglas and his heires notwithstanding of any agreement made between them to the contrary in England And so in the yeare 1411 he was restored by the Governour after hee had remained fifteen yeares in England or thereby having done great hurt to his Countrey and much good service to the Kings of England but for all the service hee did hee could neither move the King to restore him and repossesse him again in his owne neither obtain competent means and allowance for his estate and quality A notable example for Subjects to learne hereby not to forsake their naturall King and native Countrey in hope to be supported or ayded by forrain Princes farre lesse thus to hurt and endammage their owne Countrey for the pleasure and advantage of strangers The black book of Scone ascribeth the restitution of the Earle of March to Walter Halyburton sonne in law to the Governour Gener Gubernatoris by marrying his daughter Isabell a widdow and Countesse of Rosse for which he got from March a fourty pound land in Birgeam and that the Earle Douglas got back Lochmaban and the Lordship of Annandale however it bee a yeare or two after the Earle Douglas was returned the Earle March was restored whereunto Hollinshed also seemeth to agree for in another place after the death of King Robert which hee setteth in the yeare 1408. forgetting what hee had said before that the King dimitted Douglas frankly and freely hee writeth thus Archbald Earle of Douglas as yet remaining captive in England after hee had knowledge of King Roberts death to wit five yeare after this at least by his owne account made shift to agree for his ransome and so being set at liberty returned with all speed now at length into Stotland Wherein he contradicts himself and casteth downe all that liberality and magnanimity of his King in dismissing the Douglas freely and with so much the more blemish as in saying it was done he acknowledged it should have been done as it had indeed been most honourable and Princely and might perhaps have gained the heart of that worthy Nobleman But we find but few actions in that kind of full beneficence practised towards the Scots and it seems that his great worth hath extorted their admiration and some Offices of courtesie common humanity such as were the preservation of his life and curing of his wounds but the old grudge of Nationall quarrell remaining still in vigour did choake the fruit of true Princely dealing and kept it that it came not to that full maturitie of beneficence which the party deserved and was suteable fot such a King Wherefore let him content himself with this honour that his valour was acknowledged abundantly and himself by the confession of King Henries owne Heraulds accounted one of the chief Chivaliers and Champions in Albion and let him thanke his own prowesse more then their kindnesse for this testimony Wee will also adde a witnesse of these in our times one of their owne Poets Samuell Daniell who speaking of King Henries son who releeved his father in the battell of Shrewesbury from the Earle Douglas he writeth thus Lib. 3. Stanza 113. Hadst thou not here lent present speedie aid To thy endangered father neerely tired From sierce encountring Douglas overlaid That day had there his troubled life expired Heroicall couragious Blunt arrayed In habit like as was the King attired And deem'd for him excus'd the fault of his For he had what his Lord did hardly misse Taking Blunt for one of those that were apparelled like the King whereas others account him to have been the Kings Standard-bearer But in the warres between York and Lancaster it is more amply set downe in this sort Lib. 4. Stanza 49. Yet here had he not speedy succour lent To his endangered Father neare opprest That day had seen the full accomplishment Of all his travels and his finall rest For Mars-like Douglas all his forces bent T' encounter and to graple with the best As if disdaining any other thing To doe that day but to subdue a King Stanza 50. And there with siery courage he assailes Three all as Kings adorn'd in Royall wise And each successive after other quails Stil wondring whence so many Kings should rise And doubting least his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished Stanza 51. For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse knowne and yet known every where The more to animate his peoples hearts Who cheared by his presence would not spare To execute their best and worthiest parts By which two speciall things effected are His safetie and his Subjects better care And in the 54. Stanza speaking of Hotspurre But he as Douglas with his fury led Rushing into the thickest woods of speares And brooks of swords still laying at the head Then a little after in the 56. upon the killing of Hotspurre Which thus mispent thy Army presently As if it could not stand when thou wert down Disperst in rout betakes them all to slee And Douglas faint with wounds and overthrowne Was taken Who yet wanne the enemy Which tooke him by his noble vertue showne In that dayes mighty worke and was preserved
other not being able to prove it by witnesses the combat was appointed for triall of it in which Smith the accuser was slain The same booke also saith that in the yeare 1420. or 21. the Earle Douglas entered England and burnt the towne of Aewels But here it will not be impertinent for us to step over to France and see what Buchan and Wigton are doing seeing that this imployment gave Wigton occasion to show himself there and did afterward also draw over his father the Earle Douglas thither and the order of time doth also leade us to speake of those things in this place We have told before how John Stuart Earle of Buchan who was second sonne to the former Governour and brother to Murdock present Governour of Scotland and Archbald Douglas Earl of Wigton whose sister Buchan had married were chosen to conduct the forces sent into France to aid the Daulphin against the King of England and Duke of Burgundie The chief Gentlemen of note and qualitie that went along with them were Robert Stuart another sonne of the Governour Alexander Lindsay brother to the Earle of Crawford and John Swinton Knights being arrived in France they were received of the Daulphin with great joy and made heartily welcom who gave them the Towne and Castle of Chastillion in Turrain for their rendezvous and place of retreat and resort being a fertile Countrey and abounding in all things necessary as also for that it lay neare unto the enemy for the Duke of Clarence King Henries brother and Lieutenant was about to have spoyled the Countrey of Angiers or as Hollinshed had spoyled it already and had retired into the towne of Beaufort in the Vallay and was ready to assault a towne called Vielle Bauge old Bauge some two dayes before Pasche The Scots expecting that as the manner then was he would have abstained from all feats of armes and have given himself to the devotion of the time or having as some others say taken and given assurance for eight dayes which is the space of time commonly bestowed upon that solemnitie were somewhat remisse and negligent in their discipline The Duke of Clarence having notice hereof by a Lombard called Andrew Fregosa as some say or by some Scottish prisoner intercepted as the Annals of France do beare who discovered to him the government of their army and the carriage of their Leaders and Captains was very glad of so good occasion as hee deemed it to take them at unawares and defeat them Wherefore he rose presently from dinner and taking with him onely the horsemen leaving the Archers under the conduct of the bastard of Clarence Sir Thomas Beauford whom he had lately Knighted at Angiers together with two Portugall Captains to assist him he made straight toward the enemy saying that he and the Nobles onely would have the honour of that day Hee went with great confidence to have surprized the enemy carrying a faire Coronet of Gold on his head and very magnificently apparrelled as if hee had beene riding in triumph There was a Village called little Bauge through which the Duke was to come where a few Frenchmen of the Daulphins side lay These being terrified with the sudden coming of the English got up into a steeple for safety and sanctuary there while they make a halt and assault the steeple the cry riseth and the noise of their approach was carried to the rest of the Army whe presently ran and took armes While they were arming themselves Buchan and Wigton sent 30. Archers to keep a certain bridge by which it behoved the enemy to passe over a brooke which ran in the way These went as they were commanded and as they were going Hugh Kennedie came out of a Church where he lay with an hundred men but unarmed or halfe armed by reason of the great haste and joyned with them while they defended and made good the bridge and kept off the horsemen with shot of arrowes the Duke with the principall of his company alighted from their horse and made such an onset upon them that they were forced to leave the bridge and passage open for the enemy Being past the bridge while the Duke mounteth again on horseback and the rest of his folks are passing after him Buchan and Wigton came upon him with two hundred horse and enter there into a sharp conflict on both sides both parties being most part Noble men who were desirous of glory and had a minde to give a proof of themselves with equal courage and hatred The Scots were glad to have occasion to show the French what they could doe and to confute their whisperings and surmises wherein they reproached them as fit onely to consume victuals and the English were moved with great indignation that they should bee thus perpetually troubled by the Scots not onely at home but also abrode beyond the sea in a forraine countrey And none among the English fought with a greater courage and resolution then the Duke himselfe but Sir John Swinton espying him being easily knowne by his Coronet shining with pretious stones and his glistering armor ran fiercely at him with a lance and wounded him in the face hee being hereby in a great fury put forward his horse to have charged the enemy but was encountred by the Earle of Buchan who ran him through with a speare and so slew him or as others felled him downe to the ground with a steell hammer The rest seeing him fall some fled and many were slain in their flight being pursued till the night came on This battell was fought on Pasch Eve in the yeare 1420. or as our Writers and the English 1421 There were slain of the English 200. Nobles and Gentlemen The Duke of Clarence The Earle of Tankervill The Lord Rosse Sir Gilbert Wimfravill whom they call Earle of Angus John Lumlay Sir Robert the Earle of Summerset and his brother whose sister James the first did marry afterward Suffolk and Perch the Lord Fitzwater Sir John Barcklay Sir Ralph Nevil Sir Henry Englishes Sir William Lanton Sir Thomas Boroughes were taken prisoners There were but few slain of the Scots and French and those meane and obscure men This is the most common report of the Duke of Clarence his death but the booke of Pustardan saith that he was slain by Alexander Macklellane a Knight in the Lennox who also having taken the Coronet from off his head sold it to John Stuart of Darnelay for 1000. angels This victory being obtained most part by the vallour of the Scots the Daulphin in recompense hereof made Buchan Constable of France and morgaged the Dukedome of Turraine to Wigton the revenue whereof at that time was vallued to 10000. crowns The reversion of this Dutchy he gave afterward to the Earle Douglas his father who was created absolute Duke of Turrain and Lord of Longu-vill and established the same to his heires male as shall be shewed hereafter The French Writers say also
that he made Wigton Marshall of France The King of England upon the death of his brother came into France in May or about the beginning of June and carried along with him the heire of the Crown of Scotland afterwards King James the first thereby to divert the Scots from assisting the Daulphin or to have made the Daulphin to suspect their fidelitie but none of those plots succeeded as he would have had them for neither would they acknowledge him for their King being in anothers power neither did the Daulphin conceive any sinister opinion or jealousie of them Wherefore the same yeare or the next to wit one thousand foure hundreth and twentie one the Daulphin caused besiege the Towne of Cosme upon Loire And Henry departed from Paris to have relieved it but by the way hee was overtaken with sicknesse and returned to Bois-devincins yet he sent the Duke of Bedford with a puissant Army to succour it and the Scots and French finding themselves too weake to resist rose and retired to a strength where the rest of the Army had assembled with resolution to abide the enemies comming While as the English were preparing to fight newes were brought them of their Kings death which made them to alter their purpose of giving battell The King died about the last of August one thousand foure hundred and twenty one and his corps was carried into England the two and twentieth of October Not long after Charles King of France died also which was the occasion that Buchan and Wigton with many of the Gentlemen that accompanied them returned into Scotland But it was not long ere the Daulphin had need of them sent his Chancellour Rene de chartres and the Archbishop of Rheines into Scotland to recall his Constable but the Earle of Wigton was so vehemently sick that he could not possibly travell Wherefore the Earle Douglas his father went in person himself and being a Noble man greatly regarded far above any other Subject in Scotland there went with him great store of young Gentlemen some to doe him honour some to bee participant of his fortunes and most to bee trained under him in discipline of warre So besides those that went over with Buchan and Wigton in the yeare 1420. there went at this time with the Earle Douglas 10000. more as saith Hollinshed They landed at Rochell and being to come to the Daulphin were gladly welcomed and much made of especially the Earle Douglas of whom he had heard much by report that hee was both valiant and skilfull in warre And therefore he enstalled him in the Dutchie of Turrain which he gave to him and his heires for ever having onely engaged it before to his sonne upon reversion and moreover made him Marshall of France This hath been in all appearance in the yeare 1423. at most yet we do not finde any memorable thing done by them or against them untill the battell of Vernoill which if we reade our Histories one would think it had been fought immediately upon their landing thought it be cleare that it was not till after the death of King Henry the fifth and in the second yeare of his sonnes reigne in the yeare of God 1424. The occasion whereof was this The Earle of Bedford having besieged Ivery the Daulphin to relieve it sendeth the Army under the Conduct of the Duke of Turrain whom the French call Marshall Douglas of the Constable Buchans the Earle of Narbon and others They not being able to force Bedfords camp when they were come within two miles of him returned towards Vernoill in Perch which belonged to the King of England and sent word to the Garrison there that they had discomfited the English Army and that Bedford with a small number had saved himself by flight The Garrisons giving credit thereto did open the gates and received them with the whole Army into the towne where having left a part of their Army they came and encamped in the fields neare the towne Bedford having gotten Ivery by composition or surrender followeth them and sent word to the Duke of Turrain by a Trumpet that he would come and dine with him The Duke bade him come he should be very welcome for all was ready Neverthelesse when the point came to consultation his opinion was that they should not fight at that time because hee thought it not fit to hazzard a battell but in case of necessitie and that they had no necessitie to fight at that time in respect that they had Vernoill in their hands and other two good townes besides whereby they might bee plentifully furnished with provision which the English could not have and thereby would bee constrained to retire But the Earle of Narbon was earnest to have them fight and said the Nobility of France should not receive such a bravade from the enemies and if none would fight he would do it alone and so getting him hastily out of the Counsell he began to put his men in order The Duke of Turraine tooke such indignation hereat that hee should offer to fight without his leave that hee determined not to have stirred at all and it was long before hee would suffer his men to goe forth yet at last thinking that it would reflect upon him if he should sit still and see them overthrown in his sight he armed and went forth also But then there arose some strife for the vantguard betwixt them which made things to be so confusedly handled that the English got the victory slew the Duke Buchan Sir Alexander Lindsay Robert Stuart and Sir John Swinton with above 2000. others of all sorts Hollinshed in his Chronicles of England saith but upon what warrant wee know not that the Earle Buchan Constable was not slain but lost an eye onely and was taken prisoner he reckoneth among the slain Sir Alexander Hume whom our Writers doe not mention yet it is true and knowne to them of that house that Sir Alexander Hume of Douglas went thither in the Earle Douglas company and was slain with him for they tell how Sir Alexander being minded to send his brother David Hume of Wedderburn went to accompany the Earle to his Ship and when they were parting Douglas embracing him kindly said to him would I have beleeved Sir Alexander that ever you and I could have been separated from one another To whom hee replied surely then my Lord I shall not part and so taking his brother Davids apparrell and furniture and sent David back he went with him to take care for his house and children in his absence or in case of his death which he also did with such fidelity and industry after the death of his brother that he greatly increased the estate and purchased for a younger sonne of his brothers called Thomas the lands of Tiningham and for another named James the lands of Spot hee is said to have purchased Wedderburn for himself but the truth is he had it tenne yeares before not by
because there were no other or because they have not beene carefull to set downe the true cause I know not But if this were indeed it is so memorable that it deserveth not to bee passed over with a dry foot as wee say and without observation For who can but wonder at so rare a fact betwixt a father and a son as the like is not extant elsewhere in any Record or History and hath not beene heard of I thinke since the world stood That a man to spite his sonne should quite a Kingdome whereof hee was possest and saw no other appearance but to enjoy it still I confesse there hath beene much unnaturall unkindenesse in the world whereby they have procured the death and destruction of those whose safetie they were tied by the bonds of nature to maintain but that hath beene for their owne honour and dignity to obtain the place or continue in it which men doe so much aspire unto but that their unnaturall despight should reach so farre as to undoe themselves and to quite a Kingdome for obtaining and retaining whereof ambitious men turne the world upside downe onely to satisfie a passionate humour or malice conceived against their owne childe let him that can parrellel it and put this up in his note booke for a second instance at least It was for love of his Cousin for respect to equitie out of duetie to God and love of his Covntrey which he saw hee himselfe could not and his son would not govern rightly and therefore thought fittest to resign it to him that both could and would doe it it was a good sober wise and worthy thought But then our Writers doe him wrong that never signifie that such was his minde no not in the least word and mention onely his owne anger and the instigation of Coline Campbell a chiefe man in Argyle who blew the coale out of a private spleene against Walter who had done him some injury but however it were whether his spight moved him to do justice or desire to do justice caused despight he threatned to do it to his sonne and performed what he threatned for he sent Ambassadours into England to have the King released of which this Archbald was chief about the time of his very first coming to the Earledome He with his two Colleagues William Hay Constable and Henry Bishop of Aberdene carried the matter so wisely that they brought it to a conclusion which was the more easily effected because King James married a Lady of England without portion which they thought would move him to forget any wrong he had received by their injust detention The Ambassadors also condescended upon a ransome to be payed though none were due from him who never was lawfull prisoner So at last hee was released came home and was crowned King the 22. of May 1424. We have heard hitherto the rise of the house of Douglas and the continuall increasing thereof by their great deserts with the approbation and applause of all men with the good will and liking of their Princes for the space of many yeares their Princes delighting to imploy them and they endeavouring to serve their Princes and their Countrie to the uttérmost of their power with a good harmony and happy agreeing on all sides Let us now bee contented from henceforth to find the world to bee the self still that is rolling and tumbling by perpetuall vicissitudes and changes for though this house shall yet grow up and to a higher pitch then ever yet this concordance shall not continue so full but shall beginne to have some jarring their Princes being jealous of them they standing in feare of their Princes sometimes in favour sometimes out of favour sometimes imployed and sometimes neglected having mens affections sometimes towards them sometimes averse from them liking and disliking by turnes and fits They also for their parts were now well-contented then malecontented now dealing in affaires then withdrawing from all medling in State businesse from whence did spring discords imprisonments banishments slaughters which things beginning in this mans time at his committing strangenesse and discontents continued in the next and proceeded in his sonnes time to his putting to death and was transferred as hereditary to his successours with many interchangings of smilings and frownings of fortune and Court which at last ended in that fearefull catastrophe of the finall ruine of this flourishing family in the yeare 1483. which troubles continued the space of 59. or 60. yeares beginning at King James the firsts return into Scotland For the very first yeare of his reigne this Earle Douglas is committed to ward but is soone released and then within some few yeares was committed again For his first commitment there is no cause thereof recorded onely the time thereof doth furnish some matter of conjecture together with other circumstances set downe As for the time it was when Duke Murdocke and his sonnes Walter and Alexander and their Mother and her Father Duncane Stuart Earle of Lennox were committed The circumstances are that he was not alone but with him twenty foure Earls and Barons were committed likewise amongst whom there were some of the Kings owne speciall friends and kindred as William Earle of Angus who was the Kings sisters sonne and so Duke Murdokes Cousin The Earle of Douglas was also allied with him for Robert the Governours son John Earle of Buchan had married Douglas sister and there had been cor-respondency and friendship betwixt the Governour and Archbald the Grimme as also Archbald Tyne-man this Earles Father and Grandfather and Buchan and this Earle had been fellowes in Armes together in France at Baugue as also Buchan and Archbald Tyne-man were slain together at Vernoill Likewise the Earle of March who had been restored by Duke Murdocks Father and had kept good friendship with him and his sonne after his restitution Robert Stuart of Roth-house Stuart of Dundonald John Stuart of Carden being also of the name of Stuart and all in some neernesse of blood to Murdock as the King himselfe also was The rest Hepburn of Hailes Haye of Yester Ramsay of Dalhousie Haliburtoâ—… of Dirleton we finde to have beene dependers of the houses of Douglas and March and the rest also Walter Ogilbe Alexander Setton or Gordon Haye Arroll Scrimger Constable of Dundee have beene friends and followers of the house of Douglas as wee find they did assist and accompany them in diverse battells and have also perhaps had some friendship with the Duke or his Father in law as commonly the Nobilitie are allied and of kinne one to another Who therefore thought they were willing that their lawfull and rightfull Prince should enjoy his owne place would not agree so easily to the putting to death of those whom the King was resolved to make out of the way Now what it was that moved the King to this course whether desire to be revenged of the cruelty of Robert the Governour their Father toward David D.
of Rothsay his elder brother or for his mis-demeanour and undutifusnesse towards his Father Robert the third or for his neglecting himself in his captivity or for that he esteemed all that government of Robert and Murdock to be an usurpation of the Crowne and feared the like hereafter or even perhaps found such practisings to his prejudice is uncertain However being resolved to ridde himself of them he thought it the safest way to make them fast who hee beleeved would not be so well contented with it as he desired Hee did therefore commit them till he had tried their minds and drawn them to his course or at least taken order with them to sit quiet And this was not long a doing for we reade that the foresaid prisoners were all shortly releeved and some of them also put upon the others quree or assise as Douglas March Angus Arrole But by what means he hath constrained them to be content or what remonstrance or evidence hee hath given them to let them see that those men were guilty of death or what crime they died for if any new conspiracy or what else our Histories tell us not which is a great defect in them Major thinketh it likely that there was some conspiracy found against the King otherwise they would never saith hee have condemned such men to death Princes of the blood as wee may call them and their owne especiall friends And thus much of the Earle Douglas first committing and the issue thereof For the second Hollinshed and Boetius doe agree that the K. arrest the Earle Douglas and kept him long in prison till at last by the mediation of the Queen and Prelats he and the Earle of Rosse were released Boetius calleth him Archbald Duke of Turraine plainly but Hollinshed is pleased out of sume partiall humour as should seeme to suppresse the Title of Duke of Turrain and this is all the difference betwixt them It was some yeares after his first committing but what yeare it is not condiscended upon Some say it was in the yeare 1431. but impertinently for the yeare 1430. is the yeare of his releasing except wee will thinke that hee hath been imprisoned thrice which is not mentioned by any And a little mention there is of the cause wherefore hee was warded whereof Major complaineth saying that our Annals tell not the cause of the Stuarts executions and the incarcerating of the Earle Douglas and John Lord of Kennedie the Kings owne sister sonne for both were committed Douglas in Logh-leeven and Kennedy in Stirling for how shall it bee knowne whether it was done justly or for matters of weight or if for trifles onely and for his owne pleasure Others insinuate a cause but doe but glance at it without setting it downe so clearely as to let men know whether it were just or unjust which is the light and life of History and the right end and use thereof for they say no more but that they had spoken sinisterly or rashly and somewhat more freely then became them of the estate and government of the Countrey What use can any man make of this generality rashnesse may be a fault yet perhaps none at all in them of whom it is spoken they being Privie Counsellers Likewise the phrase freelier than became is so generall that the Reader remaineth unsatisfied neither can posteriry either King or Subject judge of this fact whether it were right or wrong or whether the example were such as men ought to follow or forbeare and avoid It should have been expressely set downe what they spake to whom if to the King himselfe or to others In what sort if by way of admonition counselling or advising or if by forme of cavilling detracting murmuring mutining and such other circumstances whereon the judgeing of it chiesly dependeth In this uncertainty wee can hardly condemne or absolve praise or censure them In that the Lord Kennedy was of the same minde and category with the Earle Douglas apparently it hath not been spoken in malice seeing the Kings nearest and his best friends such as these Kennedies were having approved thereof And that Noblemen must not speake their opinion freely of things to the King or if the King being without malice is very hard for how shall a King know that will not heare hee cannot know all by himself And how shall he heare if Noblemen have not leave to speake freely he cannot heare all by himself Such carriage as this hath often done Princes ill and it may bee hath done this same Prince no good And what ever it was that displeased the Earle Douglas in the government was either for the Countreyes sake or the Kings owne sake or for both why might not the King thinke there might be errours And why might hee not then have heard them To have proceeded so vehemently for their hath been great vehemency in it to have cut off his owne kinsmen and leave none but himself for the Earle of Athole to aim at it was most important and worthy to be considered of whether or not it were best for him in policie to do Doubtlesse his doing of it hath emboldned Athole to cut off the King himselfe when all the rest were cut off first by the King And was it nothing to lose the Nobility to alienate their hearts to irritate them by imprisonments forfeitures hath it not done ill thinke you and encouraged him to goe on in his intended treason looking for the favour of the offended Nobility or for neutrality and slacknesse to revenge the Kings death We see the King himselfe retreateth his taxations once or twice when he saw the people grieved therewith And wisely in that hee was carefull to keep the hearts of the people But was there no care to bee taken for keeping the Nobility also ungrieved was it enough that they would not or durst not perhaps or could not openly rebell was it not something to want their affections to want the edge and earnestnesse thereof to relent them to coole them Certainly such proceedings as these have encouraged his enemies in hope of impunitie greater then they found yet in hope of it to go on with their designes and hath furthered and hastned that dolorous conclusion which ensued What ever the cause were he acknowledgeth the Earle Douglas mind not to have been of the worst sort in that he releaseth him and in token of a full reconcilement makes him a witnesse to the Baptisme of his two sonnes twinnes which was in those dayes no small honour and signification of good will and a pledge of intimate friendship He made also his sonne William though but a childe of five yeares of age the first knight of fiftie who were dubbed at that solemnity as the Manuscript affirmeth By which actions as he honoured Douglas so did he withall honour himself in the eyes of the people and of forrainers gracing his Court and that so solemne action by the presence of such a Peere farre more
this they did insult over that innocencie which they had snared and applaud their owne wisedome that had so circumvented him a brave commendation indeed and an honest yet I wonder what they meant by entertaining him so well at that time there was some reason for it why they should have done it by the way that they might worke out their treason untill he were within their thongs but being now within the Castle and fully in their power I wonder what it should mean to make him so faire a welcome to feast him so liberally and solemnely at the Kings table and from thence to bring him to the shambles what could have beene their intention might they not have conveyed him to some private chamber might they not have carried him to the place of execution what needed all this processe what needed they to have let him see the King at all It would seem as if they had not been fully resolved upon the businesse before and that their intentions and purposes were not treasonable but that they tooke occasion to be treasonable from the facility to atchieve it but our Writers are cleare against that and say onely it was pre-concluded when he was written for It might seeme also that they did this to communicate the matter or to transferre it altogether upon the King but he was too young and purges himselfe by disproving of it So that I can see no other reason of it but as the Lion with his prey or to use a more base yet a more familiar example and the baser the fitter for them as the cat with the mouse which she might devoure immediately yet it pleaseth her to play a little with it So they for their greater satisfaction and contentment delight to play out their Sceane so strangely notwithstanding that such processe and uncouth formes of doing might seem to import some mystery and deeper reach then ordinary which I confesse is so profound and deep a folly and mischantnesse that I can no wise sound it unlesse it were that the Noblemans place and his worth forced their wicked hearts to acknowledge it notwithstanding their wickednesse And although the acknowledging could not prevaile so farre as to make them leave off the enterprise yet did it in some sort brangle their resolution and wrung out this confession of his worth as all the actions of wickednesse and all wickednesse in the acting are full of contradictions as this same is most clearly for if this Nobleman was guilty of death why is he brought into the Kings presence why is he set at his table If he was not guilty why was he put to death So difficult a thing it is in a lie to keep conformity either in a lie of actions so to speake or in a lie of words In words it is difficult so to speake that the attentive hearer shall not perceive contrariety In actions it is impossible that they can be dissembled This action is a lie for it saith he is guilty of death but their welcomming of him their setting of him at the table with the King and their feasting sayes he is an innocent Noble worthy man Indeed onely truth in word and action can accord with it selfe as it is uniforme it floweth from unitie tendeth to it and endeth in it and keepeth the taste of the fountain from which it cometh So they having given this confession of his worth and again by that ominous signe contradicted their confession must needs be false witnesses however it go The young Nobleman either understanding the signe as an ordinary thing or astonished with it as an uncouth thing upon the sight of the Buls head offering to rise was laid hold of by their armed men in the Kings presence at the Kings table which should have beene a Sanctuary to him And so without regard of King or any duty and without any further processe without order assise or jurie without law no crime objected he not being convicted at all a young man of that age that was not liable to the law in regard of his youth a Nobleman of that place a worthy young Gentleman of such expectation a guest of that acceptation one who had reposed upon their credit who had committed himselfe to them a friend in mind who looked for friendship to whom all friendship was promised against dutie law friendship faith honesty humanitie hospitalitie against nature against humane society against Gods Law against mans law and the law of nature is cruelly executed and put to death They in despight as it were spitting in the face of all duty and honesty proclaiming as farre as lay in them there was no dutie to God nor man to bee regarded And that the measure of their wickednesse thus heaped and shaken and prest downe might also runne over all this was done as it should seem without the consent nay against the will of their King and Soveraigne who wept at their execution and forbad them to meddle with his Cousin the shamelesse men chid him for weeping at the death of his enemy as they call him during whose life say they hee needed never to looke for peace whereas they themselves were his chiefest enemies and greatest traitours to him and besides him to God and nature and to the office of Justice which they bore bringing a blot on the one and the other and bloud-guiltinesse upon his Crowne so farre as lay in them This is that detestable fact never enough to be extracted which I have laboured indeed to set forth in the owne simple colours stripping it naked of all farding though I confesse no words can equall the wickednesse of it that men may learn to detest such things wherein may bee seen what respect they have carried either to justice to equity to common peace or Common-wealth that thought it better to root out such a plant then to dresse and to cherish it to ruine such a house rather then to gain it which they never would have done if their private pride and avarice had not had the greatest sway with them I thinke all honest minds should disdain to reade what they gave out before of their love to the publike good having here so terribly belied it neither should any man speake of it indifferently without a note of detestation neither extenuate it by the Earles simplicity which seemes to diminish and lessen this execrable perfidie and cruelty If this were the wisedome whereof they had purchased an opinion and name under the former King James the first and if they had practised such things as this it hath been a bitter root and hath brought forth a very bitter fruit and hath in all appearance been no small part of the cause of hastening his death and the emboldning of his enemies unto it as indeed I finde some of our Writers inclined to say for such new men goe commonly about to perswade Princes that ancient Noblemen are enemies to them and barres to their absolutenesse which is it
King and Common-wealth for their owne particular yet he should not have used ill means no not against ill men and the bare name of authority is of weight in the eyes of men as the name of theft odious from any countenancing whereof Noblemen should be farre as also from seeming to rise against any manner of Authority though Authority bee put even in mean mens hands as these were chiefly when the opposers of Authority can make no other end appeare but their own private and that blotted with the enormities of broken men yet what shall be given to a just anger what unto the time what unto youth all these plead pardon if not approbation The rather for that he taketh up himself from that sort of doing so soone as hee can get a right King to whom he might have accesse and to whom he might yeeld with honour which was ere long The next yeare 1444. the King taketh the government on himselfe directly Thither immediately the Earle Douglas concludeth to addresse himselfe and by all good means to obtain his favour to satisfie the people to satisfie all men that were offended and fully to change that course he had before followed Certainly repentance is worth misdeed and it may bee seen that the force of enmity hath driven him into these faults which as soone as he can he layeth aside So coming with a great company to Stirlin he deales with the King by the intercession of such as were about him and finding that he was appeased goeth on and puts himself and his estate in his Princes will partly purging himselfe of the crimes past partly confessing them ingeniously and telling him that what ever estate he should have from that time forth hee would owe it to the Kings clemency and not ascribe it to his owne innocency That if the King would be contented to be satisfied by good Offices hee would endeavour not to be short of any in fidelitie observance diligence and good will towards him That in repressing and punishing of theeves whose actions his enemies laid upon him there should no man bee more severe nor more carefull That he was come of a house that was growne up not by doing injuries to the weaker but by defending the weaker and common people of Scotland by arms Certainly a true conclusion undeniable by his greatest enemies But I have thought good to set downe all as it was conceived for whether there was any fault or not his submission was great and his repentance sufficient to purge it whatsoever it were Such is his respect to his soveraigne Prince and such the force of authority rightly placed in the due owner thereof And such was also the force of truth in his speech that the King understanding that it was true in his predecessour and hoping it would be true in himselfe moved also by the private commendation of his Courtiers not onely passed by and forgave what ever had been amisse in his life before but also received him into his most inward familiarity and did communicate unto him the secrets of his counsell Neither was the Earle unworthy thereof for his part but behaved himselfe so well that within a short time hee acquired the favour of the King by obedience of his Courtiers and servants by liberalitie and of all men by gentlenesse courtesie and modestie and put the people in hope that he would prove a meeke and sober-minded man The wiser sort doubted say our Writers whither so sudden a change would turne But why should wee thinke it a change or if it were a change it was very casuall very apparant and nothing to be wondred at for it is this in effect he had been untoward to base men why should he not yeeld to his King hee had slighted the shadow of authority in them why should he not acknowledge and reverence the beames of it in his Prince he had beene froward to his enemies why not gentle to his friends he had sought to make them smart that wronged him why not cherish those that did him good offices he had warred on them that had warred against him why should hee not keep friendship with those who kept friendship with him certainly these are not changes neither of nature nor of manners but are commonly wee see in one and the same nature and proceed from one and the same cause which is greatnesse of courage and regard of due honour The greater despiser of basenesse the greater reverence of true greatnesse the greater repiner against compulsion the gentler and calmer being used courteously the harder enemy the faithfuller and sweeter friend so that wee may suspect these mens wisedome that did so farre mistake his true courage and accounted that a change which was but a continuation of his inbred disposition Two men are designed to have taken fray at the matter whose consciences were guilty of what they had deserved Alexander Levingston and William Creighton not for the change of his manners but for the change of his credit They had traiterously slain three innocent Noblemen his two Cousins and Malcolme Fleming They had kept himself back from his Prince and his Prince from him and were sory that ever they should have met in a friendly sort They would have been glad to have blowne the bellowes of dissention to have irritated the one and misinformed the other made their owne quarrell the Kings and so have caused the King and Countrey to esteem of it They were now disappointed of that and the Earle had accesse to informe the King of their misdemeanour in their Office and to move him to call them in question for it They knew hee would remember the wrong done to his Cousins they knew how unable they were to answer for many of their facts and therefore they retire themselves from Court Levingston to his owne house Creighton to the Castle of Edinburgh which hee had still in his keeping Neither was the Earle Douglas negligent in this occasion that was thus offered to seeke justice by law and by justice to be avenged of his enemies for the wrong done by them against law Wherefore he diligently informed the King from point to point of their misbehaviour in their Office how they had abused him abused his rents to their owne private use and moved him to call them to an account thereof whereupon being summoned to a certain day they durst not compeir but to set a faire face on the matter they answered by Procuratours or by letters That they were ready to give an account of their government that they had beene very carefull of the King and Countrey desired nothing so much as to give an account thereof before equall Judges But for the present when the minds of men were preoccupied with the favour of their enemies and all accesse closed with armed men the King behoved to pardon that they did eschew not to come to judgement but to come in the danger of their deadly enemies and keep their lives
for better times when the Captain of theeves being removed from the Kings side which they had of times done before they would approve their innocency to the King and all honest men These reproaches and brags touched and were meant of the Earle Douglas Him it was they called Captain of theeves because of the border men of whom many were his followers That they removed him often before was idle boasting for he had abstained to come to the King so long as the King was in their custody so long as he was in the Castle of Edinburgh where they might have murthered him as they did his Cousins That he was their enemy he denied not and had just cause so to be but to take that excuse from them he gave them assurance he should not proceed against them any wayes but by order of law and offered for that purpose to goe from Court till they should come to it in safetie And to meet their reproach of captain of theeves and their boasting of the just administration of their Offices hee was ready to prove that they themselves were theeves that they had stollen the Kings revenues and distributed to their friends and converted them to their owne particular use and that they had traiterously against justice murthered his Cousins whereof he besought the King to grant him justice and so a new charge was given out and another day appointed for them to compeir Which being come and they not compeiring they were denounced rebells in a Convention kept at Stirlin the fourth of November and their goods and moveables confiscated Thereafter John Forrester of Corstorphin a depender of the Earle Douglas is sent with a power of men to intromet with their goods who having received their houses some he razed some he manned with new forces and provision and so without resistance he returned laden with great spoil Hee was scarce retired when Creighton assembled his friends and followers so suddenly as none could imagine furrowed the lands of Corstorphin together with the lands of Strabrock Abercorn and Black-nesse and amongst other goods he drave away a race of mares that the Earle Douglas had brought from Flanders and were kept in Abercorn doing more harme then he had received This may seem strange to any man neither do our Histories sufficiently cleare it either where he got these forces or whither he carried the goods They insinuate that he was aided and assisted under-hand by Bishop Kennedie and the Earle of Angus and Morton Angus was the Kings Cousin germain sonne to his fathers sister and by her brother to the Bishop Morton had married the Kings owne sister But of these the Bishops power lay beyond Forth for he was Archbishop of Saint Andrewes and the Earle of Angus further beyond Tay so it is hard to conceive either how they could suddenly assemble to their folks or that they could conveene many except such as Angus had on the South side of Forth in Liddisdale Jedward Forrest and Bonkle likewise Mortons lands and friends were most part on the same side of Forth to make assistance against the Earle Douglas But how ever apparantly they did it not openly and this it was against order against authority and against Law and if the Earle Douglas had done it it would assuredly have been called an open Rebellion against the King theft oppression presumption arrogancie insolencie and faction as we heard it was before when he contemned the Governours onely and as it will be called perhaps hereafter If men alledge that the King was guided with the Earle Douglas counsell and his name used to a particular onely tell me I pray you was there ever any thing more formally than this against Creighton And if the Earle Douglas his particular was in it what then how many actions of justice are otherwise done without instigations of private men without the mixture of their cause without their particular suiting and particular insisting and if it be lawfull to any to seek justice for his own particular the Earle Douglas his particular was such as very well became him to insist in the wrong so manifest the murther so vile and traiterous And if that which is done against the lawes shall not be accompted wrong nor esteemed to touch the King because parties have their particular in that law none or few things shall be accounted to be done against the king or against law for there is almost ever some particular joyned and the same hath been and wil be the Earle Douglas his case This therefore cannot be accounted innocencie yea no lesse then open violence and plaine rebellion and presumption against the Earle clad now with justice and lawes and against the king as protector and Patron of justice No marvell then if the Earle Douglas was offended herewith both for his own cause whom the losse touched so neere and for such manifest contempt of the King and if therefore he seeke to be avenged thereof But there was a different forme to be used according to the different actours of which we see there are two sorts Creighton and Levingston were open enemies open actours they themselves obnoxious to the law against them the law will strike and so he proceeded with them he besieges openly Creighton in the Castle of Edinburgh and no question he had taken from him before whatsoever was without it The others not open enemies and actours themselves they were but secret stirrers up abetters and assisters of his enemies and among them Bishop Kennedie was the chiefe plotter and deviser the law could not well be had against him he must be met with in his owne way he had done besides the law he must be met with besides the law he had done disadvowedly he must be met with disadvowedly Therefore he writes to the Earle of Crawford who with Alexander Oglebee of Innerwharitie gathered a great hoast entred life and without resistance spoiled the Bishops lands either because they could not get himself or because they had a greater minde to the bootie then to the quarrell The Bishop using his own weapons curseth them but they made small reckoning of his curses Neverthelesse shortly after there fell variance between Crawfords eldest sonne the master of Crawford and the Oglebees about the Bailliarie of Arbroth for the Monks had given it from the Master to Innerwharitie and hereupon having assembled their forces on both sides they were readie to fight it out But the Earle of Crawford having gotten advertisement came into the field to have composed the busines and trusted they would have respected him and not have offered him any violence he entred in between the two parties where having stayed his sonnes companie he was going over to speak with the Oglebees to have brought matters to a parlee and treatie In the meane time one that neither knew what he was nor what his intent was runnes at him with a spear and slayes him hereupon the battells joyning the victorie fell to the
naturall to seek the repairing of them and he is excused who recompenses a wrong received and he is accounted also just who does it byorder and modestie that hath patience to sute it and abide the delayes of a Court-sute it being a mean to purge blood out of the land Neither does either Philosophie or Religion forbid it but by the contrary commands allowes it Only the caution is that the minde of the pursuer be voide of malice and his eye set upon justice of which intention the searcher of hearts can only be the competent judge If some Imperfections and weaknesse of nature do mingle with the action we must not alwayes for that either utterly reject the action or condemne the authour But we must acknowledge that as right which is right and pardon the imperfection which none wantes We must not exclaime against it as if it were nothing but partialitie Nor against the doer as meerly vindictive cheifely in a fact so very enormous as the murthering of his Cosins was wherefore if we shall without partialitie in our selves consider this whole pursuit and give it the right name we shall call it kindnesse to his kinsmen equitie justice modestie and patience rather than wrong and malice and praise him for his kindnesse and faithfulnesse in friendship in revenging their quarrells which hath been his very inclination as will appeare hereafter yet not only this his just pursuite but every thing that fell out in the countrie is laid upon him to brand him as the slaughter of James Stuart by the Boydes and the like the taking of the castle of Hales by Patrick Dumbarre which he is said to have taken and killed the keeper thereof because the Lord Hales had then received the Queen mother into the castle of Dumbarre who had fled hither to eschew the troubles of the times The Earle Douglas within a few dayes after got the castle of Hales againe on condition to suffer the said Patrick Dumbar and his men to depart with their lives safe Likewise he is said to have constrained Sir James Stuart the blacke knight of Lorne who had maried the Queen mother to goe out of the countrie upon some speeches uttered by the said Sir James against the ill government of the affairs of the kingdom But neither is it set down what the words were neither what sort of constraint was used towards him This Sir James as he was sailing into France his ship was taken by the Flemings and he himself died soone after The next year which was 1448 there fell out warre with England and incursions made on both sides by the Borderers where the Earle Douglas began again after so long an intermission to wit from the entrie of King James the first in the yeare 1423. the space of twenty five years to take upon him the managing of the warre which his house had ever done and he now also discharging with honour and following the footsteps of his predecessours for Dumfreis being burnt by the Earle of Shreusburie or Salisburie Dumbar spoiled by the Earle of Northumberland James Douglas the Earles brother burnt Anwick in England where having gotten great store of bootie and many prisoners as the others had done in Scotland being almost equall the prisoners goods were changed by consent agreement of the captains But this was only a small assay before a greater matter which followed this same year as should seem yet there was some cessation for a while and truce taken for seven years In which time the Earle who as we see was so zealous in prosecuting the revenge of the wrong done to his Cosins showes another propertie no lesse commendable which is to be as kind and forward to advance his friends as he had been to quell his enemies For the same year James Dumbar Hollinshed calles him John Earle of Murray being dead first he obtaines the foresaid Earles daughter who was Neece to King Robert the second by his daughter for his third Brother Archbald then the title of Earl of Murray from the King notwithstanding that she whom his brother had married was but the youngest sister the elder being married before her fathers death unto James Creighton of whom the house of Fenderet is descended how it came that he was preferred before Creighton who married the elder sister whether because the titles of Earles do not go by succession unto the heirs of Line but by the pleasure of the Prince and that he had more court then Creighton or whether there was some respect also had to the kinred or what ever cause there were of it it gave matter of speech to his enviers and to our histories it hath furnished matter of Censure as a wrong done to the elder sister to whom they think it belonged he obtained also his fourth brother Hugh to be made Earle of Ormond and his fifth brother John to be Lord of Balvenie and Baron thereof with many rich and fruitfull lands In which actions of his when men can finde no ground of alledging that he did any wrong they blame him as immoderate in augmenting too much the greatnesse of his house Wherein I cannot but praise his kindnesse and carefulnesse in preferring of his friends by all lawfull meanes which is a dutie standeth with wisdom and a right wisdom neither was it ever or can it be ever justly discommended where there is no injurie committed Whereas not to do it if a man be able and not to seem to do so proceeds either of carelesnes or that which is worse wickednesse selfe love and in some envi and malignity even to their owne friends Which kind of doing deserves no commendation when it is but carelesnesse farre lesse when it is done of malice last of all when men doe not onely not labour to advance their friends but even endeavour to keep them under by a point of wisedome which they thinke very deep that they may remain servants to them fearing that if they come to any preferment they would not be so ready to serve them and might perhaps grow up above them This humour as it is malignant and an ill disposition so it is no great good wisedome whatsoever subtilty it may seem to have in itâ—… for they advert not that they hinder them who would stand them in stead and cut them short in power to be steadable to them and so cut down the props of their owne standing and such as would support them in their need necessity And while they feare that their friends out-strip them they give place and matter to their enemies to overtop them both Now the feare which they apprehend of their friends neglecting their duetie to them is very farre off and if ever it come to passe it should not be envied providing that kindnesse remain among them though they should grow greater then they and howbeit they answered not our expectation in kindnesse except it were joyned with extremitie of wickednesse and perhaps
not then neither ought we to repent or repine it being much more tolerable then to bee overmatched by an enemy as it often falleth out and can hardly choose but fall out when a house standeth alone by it selfe having no honest member thereof to underprop and uphold it Besides while men thus seeke to make their friends altogether servile to them their friends perceiving it as it can hardly but bee perceived what ever cunning bee used to cover it are the lother to serve as mens nature is in whom love-service questionlesse is the best yea onely fruitfull service And therefore they will either repine the more or withdraw themselves altogether if they bee of any spirit and if they bee not their service is not worth having So that men lose even their service which they so effect and sometimes turn it by unkindnesse into unkindlinesse and enmitie which hath ever been found by experience neither did ever any house flourish so well or any man in any house as when they concurred with one minde to a mutuall helpe one of another and none ever prospered so well as hee who used and shewed his care not to keepe backe his friends or to neglect them but to advance them and take their businesse to heart as his owne This is a true patterne of kindnesse and no lesse of true wisedome howsoever men may subtillize as they please which is seriously and sincerely followed by our Earle Douglas and deserveth both commendation and imitation Neither will it bee found that this is it which did him hurt but questionlesse made him strong and not easie to bee medled with and so difficult that they could get no other mean to overthrow him but that which they used unto which they were forced and of which constraint is the onely excuse as we shall see where hee is slain Therefore to say his greatnesse was the cause of his wrack is more subtle then solid even as it may be said in some sort that a mans riches are the cause of his throat being cut by robbers and that a mans vertues and good qualities are oft times the cause of his overthrow which should not for all that bee eschewed But shall there then bee no moderation will some say and is it not fit that Subjects should keepe themselves within some certain bounds that are not envious or suspect to Princes Moderation is good both in Prince and Subject and it were to bee wished that all would moderate their greatnesse at least their appetite and desire of greatnesse or if not that yet so that they would limit the meanes of attaining it and the end for which they desire it and that they would have that wise conference of Cyneas with Pyrrhâ—…s before their eyes that they might lesse affect it or lesse erre in affecting of it But where the end is good and the mean right and lawfull who craves further moderation and limitation whether in Princes or Subjects of their Empire as Augustus or of their greatnesse as this Earle here and many others whatsoever shew it carry and however Histories speake thereof besides their moderation that duety and religion requires in so farre as touches Policy will be found but Sophistry and no good Policy when it is well examined In all this therefore wee can acknowledge no fault but on the contrary kindenesse effectuall freindship and a due and provident wisedome in strengthening himselfe against his enemies and underpropping his house most wisely and most circumspectly Where is then his fault ye will say and what was the cause of his ruine for we finde he did ruine in the end Truely we must not account of all that have fallen that they have faulted that is a great errour in our judgements and too common that by finding faults in others we may be thought the wisest yet it is not hard to finde his fault if wee will beleeve his enemies speeches set downe by our Historians for though his friends feare nothing and see nothing but his greatnesse which is but a vain feare his enemies see further as enemies are quicker sighted in faults or would seeme to espy further in their speech yee shall finde these grosse and lewd faults 1. An unsatiable cupidity and then they explain in what in avarice 2. Then an impotent Tyranny two great faults Tyranny and Avarice sufficient to bring downe and such as oft brought down Kings let be Subjects And that we may not think that there was but an idle disposition in him and but a naturall inclination which he bridled and suffered not to debord they tell us the effects of them Of his 1. avarice and that unjust as all avarice is if it bee properly avarice He seased on Noblemens Patrimontes hee himselfe by law and without law 2. Of his tyranny and oppression He gave the Patrimony of mean men as a prey to his dependers and yet further Them that withstood his pleasure hee harried or caused make them away by theeves and briggands he advanced new men to the highest honours placing them in the roomes of ancient Families If any man spake a free word tasting of liberty it cost him no lesse then his life These faults indeed are great ones if they were true and such as merited that their end should have been as it was These are indeed errours both in policie and humanitie in private men or in Princes in small or great in what ever person and they were worthy to be detested and abhominated by all men if they were true for our Authours say not that they were true I say again if they were true expressely for they doe but report them as the voyce of his enemies who did exaggerate things as enviously as they could as that amongst other speeches of theirs doth witnesse where they say That all the riches of the Countrey were heaped upon one Family that there were so many great Earles and Barons of them that they had so much power and potencie that the King reigned but by their license and courtesie as it were As for the Authours owne judgement hereof besides what he said before that they were amplyfied in the most odious manner hee subjoynes these and such like speeches as those Many of them were true many besides the truth and augmented above it to procure hatred unto them So he leaves the judgement uncertain and tells not what things were true and what false and augmented which we ought to discerne and separate if it be possible to make a right judgement for this is indeed the craft of Calumny to mingle truth with falsehood that something being knowne to be true the rest may passe for such also But Prudencie will sift and separate them and winnow them in a right judgement both that which is true from that which is false and in every point laid against him so much as it hath of truth from that falsehood is mingled with it for Calumniators are excellent in their mixtures and compositions of
truth and falshood so that there is great attentivenesse required to distinguish betwixt them yet if we will attend to them it may be they be discerned Let us then consider the particulars and what particulars we find in any of those to be true let us acknowledge it what is not so let us reject as false and reckon amongst those that are but amplified and augmented for envie After which rule we shall finde in effect the last three to be those which are most true 1. The riches 2. The number 3. The puissance of the house and name of Douglas And yet not simple true as they set them downe for they amplifie them also to stirre envie unlesse we interpret it favourably for not all the riches of the Countrey nor all the honour was in their hands though there were more in theirs then in any others at that time yet there hath been more both riches and honours in the hands of some other before for the Cummines are accounted to have been greater and that their power was beyond the Kings power it was false their power being but a dependant and subordinate and could not be supposed to have been so great so united though they were of one name as was seen afterward And however we find it was thought so of before in the first Earles time yet he never used it to the Kings prejudice after that he was informed of his right which was now out of question but these carry no fault in them The rest which carry fault in them the first two avarice and tyranny are to be tried by the effects the third taking to himselfe the Noblemens Patrimony by law and besides law what he did by law take from them was not theirs what besides law we heare of no instance given There is a fact may seem so in the Earledome of Murray which he tooke not to himselfe but to his brother Neither was that the Patrimony but the Title and Dignity of which we have spoken already and it was but a small peece of matter The fourth and fifth his killing and robbing by theeves and his dependers invading of other mens Patrimonies are of the same quality for we heare of no instance bearing any wrong Neither of the sixth and seventh advancing of new men wrongfully or killing of men for free speeches And truely raising of new men and mean men was the thing that he and all his house did ever dislike very much and was the ground of their discord with the Levingstons and with Creighton And I hope no man will call his brother a new man So that to be short when we have sifted them all we see nothing but falsehood and calumnies and aggravations to move envie which makes it no truth for a truth augmented or diminished is no longer truth though otherwise it were true in substance Wherefore leaving these speeches as the speeches of his enemies that is to say for Calumnies as they are called and as they are indeed wee will come to that which is of greater weight and followes in the Authours owne name Animus per se insolens hee was of an insolent minde of himselfe saith one which being the judgement of one of the most learned and judicious Writers I will not contest but leave it in the middle and soberly crave to have it weighed that wee may see whether there bee any necessitie to make us thinke so or not for it is Historicall onely which I must thinke hee hath found in fact as he hath had leisure and perused his Histories of which we are scarce to wit that he grew by successe to that impotency of commanding his affections that he had his eares closed from the free admonitions of his friends Nothing is more pernicious nor is there a more certain prognostick of ruine to follow then when men are so puft up with the opinion of their owne wisedome that they disdain and contemne to heare and to weigh the judgement of others Yet this that followes is an extreame high degree of it that men might not dissemble their minds in silence to hold their peace at those things which they could not approve was not sure nor safe for them which ought to be safe for all men to say nothing and keep their minds to themselves and God which no other man no not a mans selfe can command altogether He is obedient that obeyes in the rest The minde is his that made it and can search it over which no man should usurp The cause of all this ill followes the aboundance of flatterers and giving eare to them a naturall but a pestiferous fault naturall to all great men and small in their owne kinde men are given to delight in what they beleeve and to beleeve easily most good of themselves whom they love most of any and for aboundance of flatterers who wants them Diogenes said he had his owne Parasites the mouse was if men failed yea men never fail and perhaps failed not him hee whom all the world flattered King Alexander did he not flatter Diogenes what was his speech to him but a flattery both of himself and Diogenes or else anerrour concerning them both when he said If I were not Alexander I would be Diogenes So common is it so naturall is it but notwithstanding it is hurtfull and to be avoyded and the more carefully to be taken heed of the more common and the more naturall it is he hath the fairest of the play that is most wary of it and accounts it his greatest perfection to know his imperfection and he is most accomplished that best knowes his defects and wishes for helps and knowes he hath need of them Out of doubt these were enough to bring down more then one Earle of Douglas as for that which is further said of him His old enemies were drawne to law to plead their cause before the same man both judge and party of whom many were spoyled of their goods some of their lives some to eschew the in just judgement tooke voluntary exile unto them and that which is said of their dependers they overshot themselves carelesse of all judgements because none could contend with them in judgement To all sort of licentiousnesse robbing and stealing holy things profane things and slaying them they could get their hands over neither keeped they any bridle or measure in their wickednesse Of all this concerning his dependers being so generally and almost hyperbolically conceived I could wish among so many that there had been some instance set downe that we might the better have knowne it and discerned it This I am sure cannot be without hyperbole that they did commit some gratuit wickednesse that is such as was for no good to them nor profit and without gain pleasure or profit having no cause in the world for them but onely to keep their hands in ure of wickednesse lest being disaccustomed from ill some honest thought might come into their minde that might tame
There were slaine in this battell 3000. English and amongst those their great Magnus and the Scots deadly enemie who had presumed so of victory A notable example to teach men not to be over confident in things of such uncertaine event as are the warres and as our proverb is Not to sell the beares skin before he be slaine There were slaine besides him eleven Knights of good account and note Of the Scots were lost but 600. There were taken prisoners a great number amongst whom were Sir John Pennington and Sir Robert Harington Knights and the Lord Percie sonne to the Earle of Northumberland whilest he helped his father to his horse who thereby escaped taking There was also so great store of spoile gotten as no man remembred so much to have beene gotten at any battell before For the English trusting to their number and the strength of their Armie together with the opinion of their enemies weaknesse through dissention and variance as they supposed had brought with them their best furniture and richest stuffe in full assurance of victorie Wallace of Craiggie being sore wounded in the fight was carried home and died within three moneths after The Earle of Ormond having gotten this honourable victorie conveyed the chiefest of the prisoners to Lochmabane and then repaired to Court where he was joyfully met and received of all with all sort of honour that could be envie it selfe not daring to open her mouth against him The King did highly commend him for this exploit and exhorted him and the Earle Douglas his brother That as their foregoers had often as they also had done defended the Estate of Scotland with their labours and vertue in most perillous times and had given large proofe of their valour and courage That so they would at home accustome themselves to modestie That they themselves would abstain and that they would containe their friends from injuries toward the weaker sort Their power and puissance which they had acquired by so many their great deserts towards their Kings his Predecessours and the Countrey that they would employ it rather in suppressing of robbers and disorderly men then to make new of giving way to it by connivence That this only was lacking to their full praise which if they would adde they should finde by experience there was nothing more deare unto him then the advancement of the House and Name of Douglas To this the Earle Douglas replied he being the elder brother and finding that this speech was chiefly directed to him with great submission and promised to doe as his Majestie had exhorted them and so they were dismissed and returned home to their owne houses with great honour and applause both of Prince and people to whom they had by this victorie purchased great quietnesse For neither were the English Borderers able to invade them any more nor the King of England to send downe a new Army which faine he would have done by reason of the civill warre which ensued shortly after at home So that he chose rather to have peace with Scotland in regard of the case he was then in then warre Wherefore he sent Ambassadours and obtained a Truce for three yeares the Scots thinking it no lesse expedient for them in a case not unlike to his through intestine dissention though not open insurrection against the King For notwithstanding all this service done to the King and Countrey the malice of such as were the enemies of the Douglasses was no whit abated nay their worth the more it was showne and the more brightly that it did shine it did so much the more stirre envie in their ill-willers whose secret practises still continued and whose credit in Court seemed still to increase against them Creighton who before had beene sent Ambassadour to Charles the seventh of France for procuring a wife to the King had concluded a match for him with Mary daughter to Arnold Duke of Gelders who by her mother the Duke of Burgundies sister was come of the Bloud Royall of France was now returned into Scotland with her in this yeare 1448. This service and her favour increased his credit greatly with the King which the Earle Douglas perceiving was nothing pleased with it but being discontented obtaining leave of the King he withdrew himselfe from Court seeing his errour of having beene contented that Creighton should be imployed in that honourable message thinking himselfe well rid of him by this his absence which practice of Court succeedeth sometimes happily as it did against the Boyds in King James the thirds time in the very like case yet it did not so now but turned to the greater advantage and advancement of his enemie Creighton was well contented with his retiring esteeming it his gaine to be so rid of him from the Kings eare and presence Whilest they concorded thus in their discord both willing one thing in so contrary mindes to wit the Earle Douglas absence there fell out an accident that occasioned his longer absence not from the Court onely but out of the Countrey also Richard Colville of Ochiltree was an enemy and bare deadly feud to John Auchenlech of Auchenlech a friend and depender of the Earle Douglas whom the Earle having sent for to come to him to Douglas Castle for such businesse as he had to do with him the said Richard having notice of the said Auchenlechs journey notwithstanding he knew he went toward the Earle whether stirred up by the Earles enemies at Court so to put an affront upon him or leaning to their credit for impunitie or out of impatience or presumption or contempt of the Earle in respect of his withdrawing from Court not regarding him or fearing his displeasure or anger he lay in wait for him by the way and set upon him with a number of armed men where after some small conflict Auchinlech was slaine and divers of his friends and servants with him The Earle Douglas having notice hereof the fact touching him so neerely in the person of his friend and follower in his service comming toward him and sent for by him he was so incensed therewith that whether distrusting the ordinary course of justice as wherein he might be eluded by his enemies then guiders of Court or impatient of delay or not accounting it so honourable for him nor so awefull in example to others concluding immediately to revenge it and vowing solemnly he should be avenged before he either eat or dranke he tooke horse immediately and with the readiest of his friends rode to the Castle of Ochiltree forced it and slew the said Richard Colvill and all the males within the Castle that were come to the age of men This opened the mouths of men diversly according to their diverse humours some condemning his cruelty some commending his courage some saying that he had gone too farre and done too much others that he could doe no lesse that he had just cause and that he had been ill used his friend slain his honour
interessed that such kinde of justice best became him his enemies at Court tooke hold of it aggravating it to the King an insolent fact against law and custome and however Colvill had deserved it which they could not deny yet it was a perillous example prejudiciall to all order and to the King to whom the punishing of such things belonged So that the King became highly offended therewith Hereupon the Earle Douglas partly to give place to his Princes anger partly upon some remorse as all bloud hath ever some touch and sting of Conscience with it the next yeare beeing the yeare of Jubilee hee purchased a license from the King to goe to Rome pretending he would doe pennance for the said slaughter but as his enemies did interpret it to shew his greatnesse to forraigne Princes and Nations Before hee tooke his journey having a care of his house and being out of hope to have children of his owne as having been seaven or eight yeare married without children he procured his second brother James to be received by the King and confirmed in the Earledome after himselfe There went with him in company a great number of Noblemen and Gentlemen such as the Lord Hamiltoun Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant and Forbesse also Calder Urwhart Cambell Fraiser Lawders of Crumartie Philorth and Basse Knights with many other Gentlemen of great account Hee went first to Flanders and from thence by land to Paris where he was honourably received by the King of France whom some call Lewis the eleaventh but it must needs be Charles the seaventh who lived till the yeare 1460. some tenne yeares after this Jubilee which behoved to bee in the yeare 1450. The remembrance of the good service done by his Uncle at Bauge and his Grandfather at divers times and at last for spending his life for him at Vernoile was not yet worne out of Charles his memory in regard whereof and for the place he carried and the publick League between the Countreyes he omitted no kind of honour undone to him that was fit for his qualitie and ranke from thence he tooke his journey towards Rome which was filled with the expectation of his coming He had taken from Paris with him his youngest brother George a young man who was there at Schooles and of whom there was great expectation but he died by the way to his great griefe he is said by the manuscript to have been nominated Bishop of Dunkell and that he was to be inaugurated at Rome Buchannan also saith it perhaps following the manuscript but they both forget that his eldest brother Henry is said by the same manuscript in the life of their father to have beene Bishop of Dunkell and this George died before he was fifteene yeares of age I take it also to be an oversight in this same Buchannan that hee saith that this George was destinated to be Earle by the Kings permission after his brother who had no children For it is against reason that hee being youngest of many brethren worthy men should have been preferred before them while he was but yet a childe at school While the Earle was thus in his pilgrimage his enemies slept not at home but taking the opportunitie of his absence did both blame him at the Kings hand by all invention they could devise and stirred up such of the common people as had received any wrong of any man to complaine to the King alledging they had received it by the Earle Douglas friends or servants and by such wayes moved the King to cause seeke Siminton then Bailiffe to the Earle in Douglas dale and to cite and summon him to answer to such crimes as were laid to the Earles charge for the actions perhaps of his dependers and clients or at least for such things as his Lord had neither commanded neither happely heard of Siminton looking for no equitie at their hands who moved such a citation choosed not to come into judgement suffering things to passe rather for non-compeirance than to compeire not knowing the state of things nor how to answer having neither knowledge of them by himselfe nor direction nor information from his Lord. Upon this occasion his enemies laid hold interpreted this his non-compeirance in the most odious sort and called it contumacie and what grievous name they could devise So they moved the King to send his servants and apprehend him and would gladly have proceeded with all extremity against him exclaiming against his presumptuous contempt of the King and telling the King that his royall authoritie was become a mockerie and despised by every base fellow That by his lenitie he did but foster the malapertnesse of the wicked sort That by impunitie new doores were opened to new misdoers with such other speeches in the most vehement maner they could to have dipped the King in bloud and cut off all hope as farre as in them lay of reconcilement betwixt them But he not being so farre alienated as yet from Douglas howbeit the complaints of so many had stirred up some dislike and taken impression in his minde was not moved with their speeches in that high nature but persisted in his opinion to recompence the Complainers in their losses of goods by goods but not to meddle with any mans bloud wherefore he caused Siminton to be set at libertie and commanded him onely to satisfie the Complainers But hee who could neither answer without information nor satisfie without direction humbly besought his Majestie that since he had not information and could not answer being but a servant and unacquainted with businesse seeing also he was not Collector of his masters rents but onely commander of his servants it would please him to delay the matter till his Lord returned whom he expected within few moneths who he doubted not both could and would answer to whatsoever complaint and satisfie sufficiently at his Princes pleasure whatsoever dammage he should have beene found to doe to any man This seemed most reasonable that the Earle himselfe should be heard first and not condemned unheard and in his absence and there could bee no great prejudice in a short delay Wherefore the King condescended to it and yet not withstanding being importuned by the multitude of new complaints he sent William Sinclair Earle of Orkney a near Cousin to the Earle Douglas being Chancellor for the time to intromet with his goods and rents in Galloway and Douglas to satisfie Complainers therewith but it was to no purpose for hee was eluded and almost mocked by the tenants He alledged and reported to the King that was done by the instigation of the Earle of Ormond that he was so frustrate for the Earle Douglas had committed to him the mannaging of his estate in his absence and he greatly disdained that Orkney being so neare of bloud and alliance to them should have undertaken that charge The King irritated herewith as a contempt of his authoritie caused Heraulds to be directed or Pursevants to summon all
thiefe and that notwithstanding the Kings earnest request for his life by letter A pitifull matter and greatly to be lamented and though he had some colour of justice yet it tasted not so much of justice as of malice no not of indifferency which would be injustice having eye to the due circumstances so much as of partiality joyned with contempt of the King and his equall request and so it was constructed and gave more just occasions to his enemies surmising and the increasing of the Kings indignation which by yeelding and remitting a little of his priviledges and showing respect to the Kings entreaty he might have mitigated in some measure and that without any danger he could have incurred by the said Lord Harries enmitie although he should have been his enemy and perhaps he might have regained him to his friendship by remitting the offence The other fact which ensued upon this not so unjust but made as odious as carrying the odiousnesse of the other with it was Macklalane Tutor of Bombee the chiefe of that name and one of the principall houses in Galloway falling at odds with a servant of the Earle Douglas had slain him and was therefore with his brother who was partaker of the slaughter apprehended and put in prison in the Trevie a strong house belonging to the Earle His friends made means to the Courtiers and by them to the King informing him that Douglas carried a spleene against the man more for being a friend a favourer and follower of the best side so they called their owne then for killing of the man wherefore they besought him that he would not suffer a Gentleman of his rank who was also a good man otherwise however that had fallen out in his hands to bee drawne not to judgement but to certain and destinate death before one who was both judge and party By this and such like information whereby the eares of Princes are deceived while men go about to withdraw their friends from due punishment they perswade the King to send for Bombee and take the triall and judgement of him in his own hands desiring the Earle Douglas that if he had any thing against him he should come and pursue him before the King Amongst the furtherers of this sute Patrick Gray of Fowls uncle to the Tutor was chiefe he was directed with the Commission as one that both would be earnest therein being so neare to the party and would also bee respected being some way in kinne to the Earle Douglas having notice of his Commission and perceiving thereby they meant no other thing but to defraud him of justice for killing of his servant which he thought he could not suffer with his honour that he might doe what hee had determined the more calmely and with the lesse offence as hee thought he courteously received the said Patrick Gray and intertained him with diverse purposes and caused the Tutor in the meane time to be tried by an Assise and being condemned to bee quickly conveyed a mile from thence to a place called Carling-work and there executed Afterward when Patrick Gray ignorant of what was done had delivered his Commission from the King he answered he was sory he was come too late and then told him what was done and desired him to excuse him to the King When he heard that and saw himselfe so deluded he presently in a great chafe and rage renounced all kindred and friendship and whatsoever band besides might seeme to tie him to the Earle vowing that from that time forth he should be his deadly enemy in all sort and by all means he could which the other little regarding dismissed him But however he little regarded it the French Proverb proveth true and is worthy to be regarded of all men That there is no little enemy for he had the power to be his death afterward with his owne hands and plotted it by his Counsell or set it forward being plotted and devised by others for being come to the King and relating the issue and effect of his message all was by him and the other Courtiers of the faction aggravated in the most haynous sort That the Kings commandments were contemned eluded and mocked That it was likely that the Earle Douglas was King That doubtlesse he aimed to be so yea hee behaved himselfe already as such That that was the meaning of his private conference with the King of England on that ground he gave licence to slay so many honest men to spoil and robbe That innocency now was contemned for brutishnesse faithfulnesse to the King punished for unfaithfulnesse That by the Kings indulgencie the common enemy was become insolent That it became him once to take upon him his place as King and do things by authority and by his power that then it would appeare who were friends who were foes These and such as these were the speeches of the Courtiers and interpretations of his actions such as it pleased them to make following their humour of faction or judgement But they neither considered the equitie that was done in punishing bloud by bloud nor the authority by which it was done for hee had authority and sufficient jurisdiction of old granted to him and given by former Kings to his Predecessours and their Heires for his service Neither did they observe what order and formality hee kept in his proceedings nor his honour interested in the revenging his servants death Neither what scorne to him it was on the other part if he had sent the party having thereby his priviledges infringed his servant slain and no satisfaction for it but to bee eluded by a Commission purchased by his enemies justice defrauded and the guiltie pulled out of his hands and by their credit with the King procuring him to hinder justice who should have beene the furtherer of it onely upon their particular private motion and by their factions inclining of his Majesty that way Upon these considerations what had beene more extraordinarily done would have beene excused by the same men in another then Douglas Now in him though done orderly it is thus traduced aggravated exaggerated amplified and named contempt of the King and affecting the Crowne Such is the misery when Princes are moved by parties to command or request things that are unjust there being perill and inconvenients either in obeying or refusing their requests receiving hurt and prejudice in their rights scorne of their adverse party or denying to offend whom they would fain serve and happy is that man that can steere aright betwixt these rocks Happy hee who falleth into the hands of such a Prince as measureth and moderateth his commands according to equitie or if they bee inique when it falleth out so for what Prince may not fall into such weaknesse who tempereth his passion and moderateth his minde in the just refusall thereof taking it in good part and accounteth not his authority contemned when an unjust command is refused by his Subjects Whether it were
on the displeasure of this fact or jealousie conceived of this and other actions of the Douglasses it is hard to discerne but so it was that his enemies making use for their owne ends of the Kings credulous suspition prevailed so farre that they perswaded the King to resolve to make him away and seeing it could not bee done by open force in any sort it could bee done whereof when they had advised of all the meanes they could this they found to bee the most expedient way that hee should bee sent for to Court by faire promises and being come the King should enter into termes of quarrelling And thereupon they that were appointed for the purpose should dispatch him So they caused a certain Courtier of their faction but such an one as was free from all suspition of bearing enmity to the Earle to addresse himselfe to a Gentleman who was Douglasses friend and to shew him how Creighton was retired to his owne house and that in his absence it were fit the Earle should take that good occasion to come and see the King with whom hee might bee assured to finde favour if hee would crave it humbly and this hee told as a great secret not to bee revealed but to his Lord and dealt earnestly with him to follow this advice The Gentleman beleeving went and dealt very earnestly with his Lord but hee suspecting Creightons craft and having the murther of his Cousins before his eyes flatly refused to goe thither where he had so many enemies so potent and of so great credit and some of which had not long agoe lien in wait for his life unlesse hee saw assurance of his life and liberty Hereupon he was directly sent for to come to Court with promise of all freedome and with assurance under the broad Seal and to remove all feare doubt that he could conceive the Noblemen that were present at Court were moved to send a warrant to him subscribed with all their hands and sealed with all their seals with the greatest oathes and protestations interposed therein that could be and not onely so but every man wrote his owne particular letter apart assuring him of the Kings good will and further promising him that if it should so fall out that the King would be so disposed as to breake his faith and promise and to interprise any thing against his person life lands or liberty they should send him home safe neverthelesse What could hee seeke more at their hands Or what could hee devise more And who would have doubted after such assurances Yet that hee might not onely repose upon his enemies credit all his safety hee accompanieth himselfe for his honour and suretie with as many as might secure him and keepe him free from being in danger of any private mans forces So relying for the Kings part upon his safe Conduct and the Nobilities credit interposed therewith hee cometh to Stirling where the King was well attended and followed by his friends and servants but in a peaceable manner being come into the Kings presence after some sort of admonition to lead a more peaceable and orderly life hee seemed to pardon him what ever was past and kindely invited him to supper in the Castle After they had supped cheerfully and merrily together the King taketh him aside and leadeth him into an inner roome where there was none present besides them two and Patrick Gray of whom wee spake before how of his friend and Cousin hee was become his enemy for the execution of the Tutour of Bombee There the King beginning his speech from the valour and loyall fidelity of his Predecessours came shortly to his owne indulgencie towards the whole Familie and towards himselfe in particular Then sharpely upbraiding him how oft hee had pardoned him and what insolencies hee had committed Douglas answered submissively and craved pardon for what hee had offended against himself in any sort saying his intention was not against him but against his enemies That as for others that would complaine hee was ready to satisfie them according to justice and at the Kings owne pleasure There rests yet one thing saith the King the League betwixt you and the Earle of Crawford and Rosse I will have you presently to quite it At that word the Earle was somewhat astonished at the first yet gathering his spirits again hee answered that for him hee knew nothing wherein that League could bee offensive to his Majesty seeing that all duetie to him was especially reserved The King replyed I will have you presently to breake the same Douglas answered that if hee would have him to doe so hee would bee pleased to give him leave to advertise the said Noblemen and then hee would doe it otherwise hee would bee accounted a faith breaker if having entered into friendship with them hee should forsake them not giving a reason why And therefore besought him to have patience The King replied in an angry manner speaking aloud If you will not breake it I will And with those words hee stabbed him in the breast with a dagger At the same instant Patrick Gray struck him on the head with a Pole-axe The rest that were attending at the doore hearing the noise entered and fell also upon him and to shew their affection to the King gave him every man his blow after hee was dead Thus died he by the hand of the King but by the practices of his enemies they being the choise movers and the king yeelding to their motions as if it had been his quarrell for so they made it seeme to him whereas indeed it was but their owne particular or if his it was but thus farre his that he tooke it on him as his espoused theirs as his owne and imbarked himselfe therein A common practice of Courtiers who have Princes eares what ever is contrary to their will is all against the King is all presumption is all high treason whereas indeed they are oft times themselves his greatest enemies what ever shew of service and affection they make and they whom they call his enemies farre more heartily affected to him They make the King alwayes wed their quarrells beare their errours and the whole hatred and envie of their enemies and oft times drawes him into great absurdities besides and contrary his owne naturall disposition to his great disgrace or diminishing his grace in the eyes of his Subjects not without great perill of his life and estate Happy the Prince that can rightly take up and rightly discerne the quarrells which are indeed his owne from those which others would have him thinke to bee his owne and so understandeth the disposition of his Subjects that hee account not all that is against his Courtiers is against him or all that is done by his Courtiers is done for him These Courtiers had gained this point of the King and by that mean had brought him to doe that hard fact against this man as his owne enemy as one aspiring to his Crowne
where indeed never any such thing appeared to have been intended by him or aimed at but onely revenge against his private enemies And for the other crimes that his enemies alledged against him small presumptions cold conjectures and no appearance there was of them But above all this the greatest pitie is that they had power to bring such a King to commit such a fact contrary to his faith and promise solemnely sworne and sealed by himselfe and by his nobility to breake the bonds of all humane society It is worthy the considering to see their pretences and arguments set downe by Writers which they used to move and induce him to consent and yeeld to this strange and unnaturall fact A Paradox in truth though a Maxime in Matchivellisme one of them is Necessitie for they make him beleeve first that the Earle Douglas did aspire then that hee was so powerfull that there was no other remedy for his aspiring all they bring is but weake presumptions and for his strength and power hee was strong enough indeed to defend himselfe against his enemies or an unjust force and violence but it had beene another matter unjustly to have invaded the Kingdome for which hee was not so strong as justice and a just title to a Crowne which are of great force and against which that force which otherwise and in another case may bee great will prove nothing for God hath given his image of authority with it which so affects the hearts of men that they cannot but regard it and this image being imprinted in their hearts is not easily abolished but by very enormous faults and even scarce by any faults though never so extraordinary So that it was errour in them to thinke or craftinesse to perswade that there was no remedy in a just authority to defend it selfe by it selfe and without forgoing it selfe and becoming injustice and that in such a hatefull manner Whereas by the contrary this their way was not so safe and so certain a mean to defend himselfe but had almost been the meane to deprive him of what hee would have had men thinke hee preserved by it that is his Crowne for the fact being so vile and base it not onely moved the friends and followers of the Earle Douglas his house to rebellion but also incensed the whole common people for that if his brother who succeeded had beene as politicke as hee was powerfull the King might have beene set beside his Throne And as it was he was once in a great brangling and had resolved to quit the Countrey had it not beene for James Kennedies counsell who was Bishop of S. Andrewes so farre was this fact from establishing his Throne as they made him beleeve it would doe Then for the honesty and lawfulnesse of it it is to be diligently weighed It is lawfull say they to catch fraud in the owne craftinesse And indeed that saying is most true good and conforme to all wisedome being rightly understood thus Let fraud worke on fraudfully untill hee be intangled and intrapped in his owne fraud and so become guiltie and obnoxious to a lawfull and orderly avengement by justice but that men to meet fraud may justly use fraud and that against all promises seales subscriptions or oathes to the extremitie of murthering changing justice into injustice in the very seat of justice is not nor ever was nor ever can bee justified under any pretext whatsoever as being that which breaketh the bands of humane society It is an unworthy Kingdome which cannot otherwise defend it selfe and it is unworthy of a King to stoupe to such unworthy and base wayes It hath also beene by some pretended elsewhere to cover the foulnesse hereof that hereby much bloudshed is eschewed which would have beene before such a man could have beene cut off which I marvell is not alledged here also But that is frivoulous amongst the rest for it is the cause of much more bloud shedding because it takes away all trust and so peace untill the warres end by the destruction of one party which without trust cannot end by reconcilement besides this they insinuated it unto the King as a point of want of courage in him and cowardise if hee durst not so much as deceive his enemy whereby they would meane that it was courage to deceive him An unhappy dareing to dare to doe wrong and very far mistaken and misnamed And last of all they halfe menace to abandon him and provide for themselves and their own safety by taking part with Douglas as the stronger partie whom if the King did not make away they would follow him and that there was no other remedy left to them Such boldnesse were they come to thus to threaten their master and Soveraign And such is the weaknesse of that place where it submitteth it selfe to servants By these meanes was this good King farre contrary to his owne nature drawne on by them who had his eare to this unnaturall fact as to that which was most lawfull and flat necessary yet was neither this pretended necessitie nor alledged lawfulnesse sufficient to defend it even in the judgement of the doers themselves And therefore the Courtiers found out another mean to put some faire face at least some colourable excuse upon it as they thought for being ashamed of those allegiances or distrusting that they would bee accepted for just causes of breach of faith and fearing they should be detested of all men they gave it out that the slaughter was not committed of set purpose but that it fell out onely by chance and that the King had no intention to kill him till he himselfe by his indiscretion procured it having irritated the King by his presumptuous answers But this is a weake excuse to commit murther contrary to promise although hee had answered so but there is no appearance of it that it was but a sudden passion neither was it beleeved in those dayes as may be seen by the perswasions given him by the Courtiers which while Writers set downe they witnesse it was a set draught and fore plotted For they say plainly also that the Courtiers would have had it appearing that it came by his arrogancy in his carriage and answers but not that it was so indeed besides there is a received tradition that James Hamiltoun of Cadzow pressing in to follow the Douglas Liviston being Uncle to James and knowing the Earle was to die gave him a blow on the face and thrust him backe from the gate James Hamiltoun drew his sword which the other little regarding held him off with a long halbert and made the guard shut the gate against him was exceeding angry at this affront in the time but after when hee heard the Earle was killed hee knew it was done for his safety Hee had given too much matter for his enemies to worke on by his rash journey into England and private conference with the King and Queene there but this had beene forgiven
him as an oversight onely which the King had apparently tried and found to bee nothing else hee had beene vehement in the revenge of the murther of his Cousins and servant John Auchinleck but that though vehement was not injust and therefore wee finde him never charged with it as injustice hee had against equitie executed the Lord Harries yet hee had done it legally and by forme and order of Law whereof the particulars not being perfectly knowne the judgement is difficult yet is it not for any thing wee see any way to bee excused The execution of the Tutor of Bombee was very good justice and irreproveable though it bred him most hatred and ill will at Court Other particulars are not mentioned Onely they say that hee bore with theeves to have their assistance An ill and unwise course and ever pernicious to the users of it for harming of such as they hate A farre worse and unworthy fact unfit for a generous minde to companion it selfe with them whom hee should punish and to participate of the guiltinesse hee should correct But how farre he went in this point is not certain at least is not specially set downe and as for the speeches of his enemies reproching them unto him in the hatefullest sort all must not bee taken for truth they say All agree that he was a man of great power great policy great performance and execution and greater expectation in whom the name of Douglas rose to the greatest toppe of height and with whom it began to fall which was afterward accomplished in his successour as shall bee said he was slain the 13. of February 1452. esteemed to have beene Fastings-Eve or Shrove-Tuesday after the Romane supputation or in the yeare 1451. as Major reckoneth it according to the account of Scotland He was Earle the space of nine yeares or thereabout but left no children behinde him Where he was buried or what was done with his body there is no mention made in History Me laetho ante diem Chrightonus Rexque dedere Ille necis causam praebuit esse manum By Crighton and my King too soon I die He gave the blow Crighton the plot did lay Of James the ninth and last Earle of Douglas the eighteenth Lord sixth Duke of Turraine and fourth James who died in Lindores WIlliam being thus slain by the instigation of these Courtiers his enemies to the end that the King as they would have it thought might be established in his Crowne by the making away of him whom they made the King to thinke so great an enemy to him It was so farre from producing that effect that by the contrary there was nothing nearer then that it should have been the very occasion of spoyling him thereof for the Earle Douglasses friends who before tooke Creighton and his faction onely for their enemies Now they take the King for their enemy They who before thought not that what they had suffered proceeded from the King or that it was his doing now they impute them to him They who before were onely male-contents and within the bounds of obedience and had a good opinion of the King now they become enemies with an ill opinion of him as a wicked man They who before contained themselves in civill termes now become open rebellious and whereas they had good hope and looked for reconcilement now cast off all hope thereof and matters becoming irreconcileable all love and regard all reverence their hearts being laden with the injury with the dishonesty with the horrour of it they burst forth into all outragious words and deeds things coming to that point that they could not bee ended but by the destruction of one of the parties Either they behoved to ruine the King or behoved to be ruined by him And here the hardest lot at the first was the Kings by all appearance the power of the other party being so great their minds so inflamed their anger so incensed against him neither the party onely but the people in generall detested the fact and the horriblenesse of it in such sort that hee was put by all his shifts and driven to such a point of despaire as to thinke of leaving the countrey and going by sea to France For though the Earle himselfe was dead yet had he left behinde him in the towne of Stirlin foure brethren that were come thither to accompany him The eldest of these James was provided to the estate three yeares before by the Kings consent upon the occasion of Earle Williams going to Rome in the yeare of Jubile to succeed to his brother after his decease He therefore with the rest of the Nobility who favoured them and their cause having heard the report of Earle Williams being stabbed in that manner being astonished with these sudden and unexpected newes first ranne and tooke armes with great haste and tumult but having contained themselves and commanding their companies to be quiet every man keeping within his owne lodging for that night upon the morrow they assembled together in counsell and according to the defuncts ordinance and the Kings consent obtained thereto before they acknowledged James lawfull heire and successour to his brother William Then he with many vehement and bitter words inveighing against the treasonable perjurie of the King and Courtiers exhorts them who were present to lay siege to the Castle Send sayes he for your friends and followers from all quarters and let us withdraw out of their lurking holes those men who are onely valiant in perfidiousnesse while as yet they waver being uncertaine in their resolutions and tremble with the guiltinesse of so horrible a fact They who were present praised his pietie towards his dead brother and also his courage but because they were come in a peaceable manner and unprovided of things necessary for so great a worke they abstained from the siege which if they had as the Earle gave advice resolved upon and fallen to presently while the odiousnesse ef the fact was yet greene and fresh before the eyes of men the King and his partners being unprovided and unforeseene in any certaine course of their affaires as neither able to consult nor to meet for consultation the Castle being inclosed which being also as it is to be supposed not well victualled for a siege the King could hardly have escaped their hands Neither was the matter so difficult for them to have remained and sent for the rest of their friends and any provision which they needed who might have come to them within five weekes as they did themselves returne in that time having given the King so much leasure to advise and prepare for them Neither could the King for all that he had that space and time finde any meanes sufficient to match them For having upon this their deliberation resolved upon the worst part and departed to their houses and taken full advice concerning all things they returned the five and twentieth day of March where all the way as they
and occasion to poure out his wrath against them who had so traiterously forsaken him by burning and wasting their lands and casting downe their Houses and Castles Huntley being returned to the North not onely recompensed the dammage done to him by the Earle Murray but also compelled him out of his whole bounds of Murray yet it was not done without conflict and mutuall harme for Huntley coming to Elgin in Murray found it divided the one halfe standing for him the other halfe and almost the other side of the street standing for the Earle Murray wherefore he burnt that halfe which was for Murray and hereupon rose the Proverb Halfe done as Eglin was burnt While he is there Murray assembled his power which consisting most of footmen he sate downe upon a hill some two or three miles off called the Drum of Pluskardein which was unaccessible to horsemen Huntley forrowed his lands to draw him from the hill or at least to bee revenged of him that way thinking hee durst not come into the plain fields and not thinking it safe to assault him in a place of such disadvantage But Murray seeing Huntlies men so scattered came out of his strength and falling upon foure or five hundreth horsemen drave them into a bogue called the bogue of Dunkintie in the bounds of Pittendreigh full of quag-mires so deep that a speare may be thrust into them and not finde the bottome In this bogue many were drowned the rest slaine few or none escaping of that company There are yet to be seene swords steel-caps and such other things which are found now and then by the Countrey people that live about it They made this round ryme of it afterward Where left thou thy men thou Gordon so gay In the Bogue of Dunkintie mowing the Hay These victories in the North together with the repulse at least the retreat of the Earle Douglas from the Castle of Dalkeith did so encourage the King that he began to conceive better hopes of his affaires and by the counsell of Archbishop Kennedie he called a Parliament at Edinburgh and summoned the Earle Douglas and his partners to compeir thereat But the Earle was so farre from obeying that he caused plackards to be affixed upon the Church doores and other publick places sealed with his seale containing in effect that from thenceforth he would neither obey citation nor other commandement of the Kings nor in any sort commit his life to him who having allured his Cousins to Edinburgh and his brother to Stirlin under safe conduct had traiterously murthered them without any order of law and contrarie to his oath Hereupon he and his three brethren Archbald Hugh and John together with Beatrix Relict of Earle William were declared Rebels and forfeited and with them Alexander Earle of Crawford and James Lord Hammiltoun and that the number of the Nobilitie might not seeme to be diminished by their forfeiture there were divers new Lords created and the goods and lands of the forfeited given to them Thereafter an Armie was levied to pursue them their lands were wasted their goods driven away their cornes destroyed and then winter comming on because the Armie could not lie in the fields they were dismissed and appointed to meet againe in the spring But the Earle Douglas seemed to make small account of all this and that the grandour of his house which was growne to that great height by that great marriage might not be impaired and that estate transferred to strangers he takes to wife the foresaid Beatrix and deales with the Pope for a dispensation and confirmation of the marriage But that sute was crost by the Kings Letters I finde it in an ancient book written of the Douglasscs in meeter that she her selfe alledged that her first husband Earle William had never carnall copulation with her and that she gave her oath thereupon which giveth some colourable excuse to this fact which otherwise is so enormous and void of all appearance that he could have beene so shamelesse as to have gone about it without some such reason or pretext which therefore I would not omit to intimate and I remember not that I have read it elsewhere However it were he kept her as his wife and continued the warres that yeare and the next two yeares pillaging and wasting the Kings possessions and the King doing the like to him especially in Annandale Galloway and the Forrest Hereupon ensued a Famine and upon the Famine a Pestilence Townes and Castles were destroyed on both sides and no kinde of hostilitie pretermitted The King notwithstanding caused trie indirectly whether the Earle could be perswaded to yeeld himselfe to him and the wisest of his friends counselled him to doe it alledging that his Predecessours had often done so chiefly seeing he had a King of a gentle nature and who would be entreated by friends not to extinguish so noble a Familie and undoe so many Noblemen as joyned with him or to redact them to that necessitie that they should be forced to take a course for themselves that it would be easier for him to get some good quarters now while matters were as yet not past reconciliation and while his friends were about him then afterward when he should be deserted and left alone then there would be no hope of pardon To this he answered That he would never commit himselfe to the credit of those whom neither shame nor honestie could binde who regarded neither the law of God nor man but having allured his Cousins and Brother with faire promises had so traiterously and cruelly slain them that hee would rather suffer all extremity then come into their power This speech was approved or reproved according to every mans disposition some praising his magnanimitle and courage some disliking his obstinacie exhorting him not to lose this good occasion of making his peace which if his friends wearie of troubles should abandon him he would repent afterwards He persisted in his opinion and what for detestation of the fact what for feare to be used after the same manner himselfe if he should come into the Kings power as it falls out and must of necessity where trust which is the ground of all peace and reconciliation is taken away not suffering any thought of peace to come into his minde resolved himselfe to trie the fortune of warre But the Earle Crawford being wearie of so long troubles apprehending the iniquitie of the cause and weighing with himselfe the common changeablenesse of all humane affaires and knowing that pardon would be easily granted to him who should preoccupy the Kings favour and uneasie and difficult to those that should continue in armes being left by a part of his friends and suspecting the fidelitie of the rest as the King was journeying through Angus he casts himselfe in his way with a habit most composed to move pitie bare footed and bare headed he plainly confessed his offences in times past put himselfe absolutely in the Kings will
The word also will import not altogether flat cowardise but a natural sluggishnesse want of action whereof cowardise is sometimes the cause but not alway though they concurre often But there is another affection that makes men slack in action which proceeds not either of sluggishnesse or cowardise but of irresolution when a man swiming betwixt two opinions resolves not fully upon either and this seemes to have beene his disposition A great impediment in his actions and at least in this last point of such importance the cause of his ruine while neither his heart could suffer him to betake himself against his Prince whom naturally he affected neither could he digest to forget the fact done or after it to commit himself to the doer Which disposition though it have brought out the like effects as cowardlinesse and sluggishnesse are wont to do to wit lingring and eschewing of the battell yet this did not proceed in him from either of these two but had the originall from a very honest minde to his dutie His love to his Prince strove and fought with another dutie which was his love to his dead brother or to his owne honour Out of which whileas he either cannot or occasion is not offered to extricate himselfe and winde out a full resolution he suffered himselfe to be carried unto that which he was most inclined to his love to his Prince and thereby he slipt and let slide through his fingers as it were this faire occasion which was then offered unto him of no lesse in the judgement of his friends then the casting the dice for the Crown And so James Hamilton told him that the occasion was such that if he did not lay hold of it he should never finde the like again he told him withall that his want of resolution would be his overthrow as it was indeed For James Hammiltoun himselfe left him that same night and went to the King of whom hee was so honourably and well received that others thereby were encouraged to come in also Yet others write that he was committed to ward in Rosseline for a certaine season and afterward releeved at the entreatie of George Douglas Earle of Angus However by his information to the King of the estate of the Earle Douglas his Armie how forward they had beene to have fought and how discontented and discouraged they were with his lingring how the greatest motive that kept them with him was their doubting of pardon for their former offences the King caused make a Proclamation that whosoever would come unto him and forsake the Earle Douglas should have free remission for all that was past providing they came within 48. houres This being published the most part of the Earls Armie left him so that there remained not ere the next morning with him above 2000. men whereby he was constrained to leave the fields and his friends and servants that were in Abercorne to be cruelly slaine and executed for the Castle was taken by force and demolished to his no small reproach in that he was so irresolute and had not by some meane or other procured at least some honest composition for himselfe and them or else to have adventured all Where if he would not have taken the Kingdome in case of victorie yet might he honourably have set downe conditions of peace or if he had lost the field he could not have lost more then he did for by these meanes abandoned of all he was constrained to flee unto England In the yeare 1455. having gotten together a small company of men he returned into Annandale thinking to have found some friends in those quarters which were his own lands before but there he was encountred by the Kings followers especially by his own kinsman but the Kings Cousin George E. of Angus as some write who defeated him His brother the Earle of Murray was slain in the field and his other brother the Earle of Ormond was hurt and taken prisoner after his wounds were cured being brought to the King he was executed with greater regard to this last action then respect to his victory obtained not far from the same place at Sark against the English Magnus with the red main their insolent Champion which was so greatly praised by the King before and so acceptable to all Court and Countrey Such is the course and vicissitude of all humane affaires We heare of one onely sonne of Ormonds named Hugh Dean of Brichen of whom we shall speake somewhat hereafter in the life of Archbald Earle of Angus who was Chancellour of Scotland His takers were the Lord Carlile and Johnston of Johnston to whom the King gave in recompence the 40. l. land in Pittinen upon Clide to each of them a 20. l. land thereof The third brother John Lord of Balvenie escaped in a wood and the Earle himself by flight got him to Dunstaffage where finding Donald Earle of Rosse and Lord of the Isles he incited him to make war against the King in his favours and after he had ingaged him therein he withdrew himselfe again into England This is noted to have beene in the yeare 1455. after which there was a Parliament called about the fifth of June or August as the Acts beare wherein he and his brother John and his wife Beatrix were againe forfeited and their lands of Galloway annexed to the Crowne This Beatrix who had beene his Brothers wife and whom he had used and kept for his owne wife for certaine yeares came to the King and excused her selfe as being a woman and compelled to doe what she had done The King received her into favour and married her to John Stuart his halfe brother by the mother and gave her the lands of Balvenie This John was afterward made Earle of Athole in King James the thirds time he had by Beatrix two daughters onely the eldest of which was married to the Earle of Errole This is cast in by some in the next yeare following The Earl Douglas abandoned on all hands travelled with Donald of the Isles Earle of Rosse conforme to their old band made with Earle William to assist him and renew his claim to the Isles Hereupon Donald wasted Argyle Arran Loquhaber and Murray took the Castle of Inner-Nesse burnt the towne and proclaimed himselfe King of the Isles but his wife who was daughter to James Levingston and had beene given to him in marriage at the Kings desire of purpose to retain him the better in duty when she saw she could neither prevaile with him in that point and that besides she was but contemned by him and the barbarous people that were with him she left him and came to the King who received her very gladly About this same time Patrick Thornton a secret favourer of the Earle Douglas his faction though he had followed the Court a long time slew John Sandilands of Calder the Kings Cousin and Alane Stuart also upon occasion at Dumbartan These two were of the Kings side
wherefore the said Thornton was taken by the Kings Officers and executed These things being not yet fully settled did greatly perplex the King between domestick and forraign enemies In the year 1457. the Earl Douglas came in with Henry Percie Earle of Northumberland to the Moâ—…se which as they were in wasting pillaging they were encountred by George Earle of Angus and put backe to their Camp Being irritated with this indignitie they put themselves in order of battell without staying for their full companies many of which were gone abroad into the Countrey and Villages for spoile and bootie and so entred into conflict When the noise hereof was carried to the eares of the sorrowers they for feare of losing what they had gotten which was a very rich and great prey past directly into England without regarding what became of the two Earles Hereby the battell was lost by the English but the losse of men was almost equall on both sides This victorie did not a little recreate the King and so affrighted Donald and his Islanders that he sent and submitted himselfe to the King and was received by him Neither was there any farther insurrection within the Countrey Neither did the Earle Douglas without the Countrey enterprise any thing by the aid of England they being distracted at home by the dissention of Lancaster and Yorke during the dayes of this King which were not many for about two or three years after this the King alone was slain by the wedge of a peece of Ordnance of his own and with him George Earle of Angus hurt amongst 30000. of his Armie of whom none else was either slaine or hurt at the siege of the Castle of Roxburgh in the 29. yeare of his age in September 1460 some 8. yeares after the killing of Earle William in Stirlin Castle at which time he was about the age of twenty one or twenty two yeares Neither hear we any mention of the Earle Douglas his stirring in the next Kings James the thirds time either in his minoritie being but a childe of seven or eight yeares of age at his coronation or in his majoritie either in the dissentions betwixt the Kennedies and the Boydes or the dissention betwixt the King and the Nobilitie Whether it bee the negligence and sloth of Writers that have not recorded things or whether hee did nothing indeed through want of power his friends and dependers and vassals being left by him and despairing of him having taken another course and his lands being disposed of to others so it is that for the space of twenty yeares or three and twenty untill the yeare 1483. there is nothing but deepe silence with him in all Histories Onely wee finde that hee was made Knight of the noble Order of the Garter by King Edward the fourth and is placed first in order of all the Earles and next to him the Earle of Arundell who is the first Earle of England in the booke intituled Nobilitas Politica and the English Heraulds say of him that he was a very valiant noble Gentleman well beloved of the King and Nobility and very steadable to King Edward in all his troubles These troubles perhaps have beene the cause that they could enterprise nothing in Scotland untill the foresaid yeare 1483. However it be he hath the honour to be the first of his Nation admitted into that Order At last then in the yeare 1483. Alexander Duke of Albanie and brother to King James the third who was also banished in England and the Earle Douglas desirous to know what was the affection of their Countreymen toward them vowed that they would offer their offering on the high Altar of Loch-mabane upon the Magdalen day and to that effect got together some five hundred horse what Scottish what English and a certaine number of English foot-men that remained with Musgrave at Burneswark hill to assist them in case they needed So they rode toward Lochmabane and at their coming the fray was raised through Niddisdale Annandale and Galloway who assembling to the Laird of Moushill then Warden encountred them with great courage The English who were on the hill Burneswark fled at the first sight of the enemy so that the rest behoved either to doe or die And therefore they fought it out manfully from noone till twilight with skirmishes after the border fashion sometimes the one sometimes the other having the advantage At last the victorie fell to the Scots though it cost them much bloud The Duke of Albanie escaped by flight but the Earle of Douglas being now an aged man was stricken from his horse and taken prisoner with his owne consent by a brother of the Laird of Closeburnes in this manner The King James 3. had made a proclamation that whosoever should take the E. Douglas should have 100. l. land the E. being then thus on foot in the field wearied of so long exile and thinking that he might perhaps be knowne by some other seeing in the field Alexander Kilpatrick a son of Closeburnes and one that had beene his owne servant before he calls on him by his name and when he came to him he said I have foughten long enough against my fortune and since I must die I will rather that ye who have beene my owne servant and whom I knew to be faithfull to me as long as I did any thing that was likely for my selfe have the benefit thereby then any other Wherefore take me and deliver me to the King according to his Proclamation but see thou beest sure hee keepe his word before thou deliver me The young man who loved the Earle entirely in his heart wept as is reported for sorrow to see him thus aged and altered in disguised apparell and offered to goe with him into England But hee would not being wearied of such endlesse troubles onely hee desired the young man to get his life safe if hee could obtaine so much at the Kings hands if not to bee sure of his owne reward at least Hereupon Kilpatricke conveyed him secretly out of the field and kept him in a poore cottage some few dayes untill hee had spoken with the King who granted him the Earles life and gave unto himselfe the fistie pound land of Kirk Michaell which is possest by his heires unto this day Some give the honour of this victory to Cockpool and Johnston and make the number of those that came with Douglas and Albany greater and say that King Richard of England blamed the Duke of Albanie for the losse thereof and that he discontented and taking it ill to bee so blamed withdrew himselfe secretly into France The Earle Douglas being brought to the King hee ordained him to be put into the Abbacie of Lindores which sentence when hee heard hee said no more but this Hee that may no better bee must bee a Monk which is past in a Proverbe to this day Hee remained there till the day of his death which was after the death of King
view in the descent of it If we shall consider it in our best discourse with all circumstances due to it and compare it with the former to which it succeeded ballancing all things aright we shall finde it as not fully so great in that huge puissance and large extent of lands and rents that the house of Douglas had which did surpasse all others that were before or have been since amongst subjects so shall it be seen otherwise nothing inferiour In antiquitie Angus is thus far beyond it that there have been diverse I hanes of Angus which was a degree of honour in those dayes equall to that of Earles now as also that the Earles of Angus were created amongst the first that carried the title of Earles in the year 1057. or 1061. at the Parliament of Forfaire in the dayes of King Malcolme Kenmore whereas the house of Douglas was honoured onely with the title of Barons or Lords This is much preferment yet it is more that in our Chronicles the name of the house of Douglas is then first found whereas Angus is found 200. years before that time in the 839. year howbeit we have already showne that there were Douglasses in the year 767. though not mentioned by our Writers In bloud they are equall on the fathers side as being descended of the same progenitours so that what ever belongs to the house of Douglas before James slain at Otterburn belongs also to the house of Angus the first Earle of Angus of that surname being brother to him and both of them sonnes to William the first Earle of Douglas or rather the first Earle of Douglas being also Earle of Angus in effect seeing his wife was Countesse of Angus howbeit he used not the stile By the mothers side the house of Angus hath the preeminence being descended of the greatest in the Kingdome and even of the Royall stock having been divers wayes mingled therewith In vertue valour and love of their Countrey it resembleth the spring from whence it flowes and comes nothing short of it In credit authority place and action account favour and affection of men we shall finde it no lesse beloved and popular and no lesse respected and honoured So that with all this both likenesse and no great inequalitie bearing the name of Douglas together with the armes and title of Lords of Douglas the fall of this former house was the lesse felt it seeming not so much cut off as transplanted nor destroyed as transferred some comfort it is when it comes so to passe as may be seen in many others To deduce then the house of Angus from the first originall thereof it is declared by our Writers that Kenneth the second son to Alpine the 69. King having expelled the Picts out of his Kingdome did dispose of their Lands to his Noblemen and such as had done him good service in the warres In which distribution he gave the Province of old called Orestia to two brothers the elder of which was named Angus or as Buchanan Aeneas and the younger Merns These two brothers dividing that Province betwixt them gave each of them his name to that half he possessed and so of one they made two calling the one Angus and the other the Merns as these Countreyes are so called at this present This is the first Thane of Angus from whom that Countrey took the name 2. After him we read of other Thanes as of Rohardus Radardus or Cadhardus who slew Culenus the 79. King for ravishing his daughter 3. Also there was one Cruthnetus in the reigne of Kenneth brother to Duffe in the year 961. who was slain by Crathelint who was his own grand-childe by his daughter Fenella or Finabella married to the Thane of the Merns 4. Then we have one Sinel in the reigne of Malcolme the second son to this Kenneth who began his reigne 1104. and reigned 30. years who married Doaca or Doada younger daughter to King Malcolme whose elder sister Beatrix was married to Crinen Thane of the Isles and principall of the Thanes whom that age called Abthane 5. Of this marriage was procreat Mackbeth or Mackbed or Mackabee Thane of Angus and afterward King of Scotland of whom the History is sufficiently knowne 6. The last Thane was Luthlack son to Mackbeth who was installed King at Scone after his fathers death but within three moneths he was encountered by King Malcolme and slain at Strabogie This was about the year 1056 or 57. And so much of the first period of the house of Angus under the title of Thanes The second period of the house of Angus is under the title of Earles before it come to the name of Stuart The first is one made Earle by King Malcolme at the Parliament of Forfaire where Boetius telleth expresly that the Thane of Angus was made Earle of Angus The next is in the dayes of King David called Saint David in the warres with Stephen King of England in the battell at Alerton where the Generall the Earle of Glocester was taken prisoner the Scottish Army is said to have been conducted by the Earles of March Stratherne and Angus in the year 1136. or 37. but he is not named The third is Gilchrist in the year 1153. in the reigne of Malcolme the maiden who did good service against Sumerledus Thane of Argyle and being married to the Kings sister having found her false put her to death and fearing the King fled into England and afterward was pardoned Then we have John Cumin in the dayes of Alexander the second in the year 1239. of whom wee read nothing but that he was sent Ambassadour into France to Lewis then King and that he died by the way before he had delivered his Ambassage Boetius Hollinshed This was about 1330. The third period is in the surname of Stuarts of whom the first is one John Stuart entitled Earle of Angus Lord of Boncle and Abernethie in a Charter given by him to Gilbert Lumsden of Blainerne yet extant in the hands of the house of Blainerne It is not dated but the witnesses show the time for Randolphus custos regni Scotiae is one What this John was is uncertain but in likelihood he hath been brother to Walter the seventh from the first Walter and sonne to John and so also uncle to Robert the first King of that Name for so the time doth bear and his father John or himself married the heir of Boncle and was slain at the battell of Falkirk in the year 1299. This John was slain at Halidoun hill together with his brother James and Alane Buch. lib. 9. 2. The second is Thomas apparantly sonne to John who assisted the Earle of Douglas and the Earle of March in their taking of Berwick in the year 1357. or 58. he died in the Castle of Dumbartan having bin imprisoned there but for what is not known 3. Then Thomas again father to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus 4. Last of all Margaret
Stuart daughter to this Thomas married first to Thomas Marre Earle of Marre in her fathers lifetime apparantly And after her fathers death who died without heirs male she was heir to her father by the renunciation of her sister Elizabeth who was married afterward to Alexander Hamilton of Cadyowe and so she was Countesse of Marre and Angus Dowager or Lady tercer of Marre and inheritrix of the Earldome of Angus Her first husband dying without issue she was married after his death to William the first Earle of Douglas she being his third wife as hath bin shewed in the year 1381. She was a kinde Lady to her friends loving to her sister Elizabeth and a carefull mother to her sonne George Earle of Angus She is never designed Countesse of Douglas either for distinction being better known by her titles of Marre and Angus or because these were more ancient and no lesse honourable She is the twelfth from Bancho and tenth from Walter the first Stuart and she is the last of that Name in the house of Angus And thus much of the house of Angus in generall before it came to the Douglasses of whom now it is time to speak Of the first Earle of Angus of the Name of Douglas of William the first Earle of Douglas and Angus WE shall do no wrong to reckon William the first Earle of Douglas as the first Earle of Angus also of the Name of Douglas seeing he married the inheritrix of Angus Nay we should do him wrong to omit him being the root from which all the rest are sprung He was the first Earl of Douglas and first Earl of Angus of the Name of Douglas though it be true that he was 23. or 24. years Earl of Douglas before he came to be Earl of Angus and that is all the difference betwixt the antiquitie of these two houses in the possession of that Name Now that it was Earle William himself and none else it is evident by a bond made by the said Earle William to his sister Marjorie Countesse of Marre for the due payment of the said Marjories third let to him and Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus where he calls her his wife Also that the same Earle William was father to George it is clear by a Charter of Tutorie and entaile made by Sir James Sandilands of West-Calder to George in which Sir James speaking sayes thus The Land of Calder were given to my father and mother of good memorie by my Lord Sir William Earle of Douglas and Marre his father that is father to George Of the life of this William we have spoken in the house of Douglas whither we referre the Reader Of George Douglas second Earle of that Name and sonne to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus GEorge his sonne entreth to the Earledome in the year 1389. the 9. of Aprile a boy of seven or eight years old at most for he was born but in 1381. which is the first year that we finde his father and his mother married His mother resigned the Earledome of Angus in his favour at a Parliament in the aforesaid year 1389 the 9. of April so that he hath the title of Earle of Angus from that time forth notwithstanding his mother was alive He had to wife Mary Stuart daughter to King Robert the third being then about 16. or 17. years of age All that we hear of him in our Histories is that he was taken prisoner with the Earle of Douglas at the battel of Homeldoun in the year 1402. When he died is uncertain onely thus much we know that his sonne William kept Courts as Earle in the year 1430. So he hath lived 42. or 43. years And certainly he hath not lived long for after his death Mary Stuart his wife was twice married first to the Lord Kennedie and bare to him John Lord Kennedie and James Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews who are called brothers to his sonne George Earle of Angus Then she was married to the Lord John Grahame of Dindaffe-moore and bare to him Patrick Grahame Bishop also of Saint Andrews and James Grahame first Laird of Fintrie His children were William and George both Earles of Angus after him Of William the third Earle of Angus and second of that Name of William TO George succeeded William his sonne by Mary Stuart as all our writers do testifie and all men acknowledge He was amongst those that were committed to prison by King James the first in the year 1424. After this he was employed to receive the Castle of Dumbarre when the Earle of March was imprisoned in the year 1435. the 29. of King James the first his Raigne he was made warden of the middle March In the year 1436. he was sent against Percie who either by private authority or publick allowance had entred Scotland with 4000. he was about the same number and had with him in company men of note Adam Hepburne of Hales Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston They fought at Piperdain or Piperdean as say Boetius and Holinshed perhaps Harpardean by Hadington for we see that most of them are Lowthian-men that are remarked to be in his company yet it is hard to think that Percie could come so farre in with so few The Earle of Angus was there victor beginning his first Warres upon Percie fatall to the Name belike There were slain of the English 400. together with Sir Hénry Cliddisdalo Sir John Ogle Sir Richard Percie Knights taken prisoners 1500. Of the Scots one onely of note was slaine Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston Buchanan cals him Alexander but amisse a gentleman of singular approved vertue sayes Buchanan and Boetius tells the manner while he pursues the enemy too eagerly Before this Archbald Earle of Douglas and Wigton was gone into France male-contented with the government having been twice committed prisoner to receive his Dukedome of Turaine Every miâ—…-hap is good for some body that gave occasion and way to this employment for while the house of Douglas was present who but they for service against England who but they were able to do it Now they being absent who but a Douglas A branch of that tree and not long since come of it especially being the Kings Cousin so near So they begin and so they shall continue with the like vertue We hear not whom he married nor any thing of his children save of his sonne James who did succeed to him Neither is it known when he died precisely onely we finde that he was dead before the 1437. the 27. of Februarie So that reckoning from the first year of his fathers marriage in the 1398. he hath lived some 41. years in all and 13. years Earle from the 1424. Of James the fourth Earle of Angus of the surname of Douglas AFter William his sonne James was Earle Our warrand is a writ where he is served heir to William his father in
Killiemoore of the date 1437. Febr. 27. some 6. or 7. years after the death of King James the first There are also diverse other writs of this kinde extant which do witnesse that he hath been but of no use in publick or for historie Whither ever he was married or had any children we hear nothing He dieth before the year 1452. There is one thing not to be omitted which is a bond of Robert Fleming of Cummernald to him where he is entitled James Earle of Angus Lord of Liddisdale and Jedward Forrest to enter within the iron gate of the Castle of Tantallon or Hermitage under the pain of 2000. marks upon eight dayes warning The cause is subjoyned because he had burnt the Earles Corne within the Baronie of North-Berwick and taken away his Cattell there on Fasting-even or Shrove-tuesday It is dated in the year 1444. the 24. of September This burning is a token of no good will even then betwixt the house of Angus and the house of Douglas whereof the Lord Fleming was a follower Even then I say before the time of William slain at Stirlin For this seemes to have fallen out about the time of Grosse James or it may be in the beginning of Earle William But it is hard to conceive how this man a depender of the Earles of Douglas should thus farre have bowed himself and it is a token that the Earle of Angus authority hath not been small Howsoever on these grounds we restored him to his own place being left out altogether by all other that I have seen Of George Douglas the second George and fifth Earle of Angus TO James succeeded his uncle George by the consent of our whole writers who all speaking of King James the second call this George the Kings fathers sisters sonne So the King and he are brother and sisters children We need not to impugne the received opinion The time and computation of years will admit it sufficiently for though he were born two years after his fathers marriage 1400. yet shall he not passe 63. at his death Neither doth any other thing that I know of hinder us from beleeving this deduction Wherefore we will follow them though we have no other monument to testifie so much expressely or to hinder him from being sonne to James There is this scruple in it that Buchanan calls James Kennedie Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews of greater age then George Douglas Which if it be true then George could not be his brother for their mother was first married to Angus We have monuments of him as Earle in the year 1452. May 24. and in the 1461. the last of September and of his sonne retoured heir to him in the 1463. So that he hath been Earle about 10. or 11 years But our histories say it was he that assisted Creightoun to spoile the Earle Douglas Lands of Strabroke c. from about 1445. or 46. years and so his time shall be 17. years He married Elizabeth Sibauld daughter to Sibauld of Balgonie Treasurer of Scotland for the time profitably and not dishonourably For his place of Treasurer was a place of credit and honour and himself descended of honourable race viz. the Earles of Northumberland who were of that name in the dayes of Malcolme Kenmore and Grandfather to the said Malcolme by his mother and had the leading of the English Army that was sent in for his aide against Mackbeth to the number of 10000. men We finde also the name of Sibards in the dayes of King Alexander the second to have been in good account of whom Buchanan writes that they entertained feed against the Earle of Athol as also that the said Earle of Athol being burnt in his lodging in Hadinton the chief of the Sibards whom he calleth William without any further designation Boetius calleth him John being suspected thereof because of their known enmity was called in question for it and arraigned And although he proved by the testimonie of the Queen that he was in Forfaire at that time some 60. miles from Hadinton yet the Judge thought not this sufficient to absolve him because the other party alledged that his servants and followers had been seen very many of them in the Town And although he offered to purge himself by combat it could not be accepted Whereupon he fearing the power of his adverse party which were the Cumins fled into Ireland with a number of his name By which relation it appears that this name hath been in good account and this marriage no way disparageable It was also profitable in effect but more in hope which was to have succeeded heir to the estate of Balgonie both Lands and Moveables she being his onely daughter and he himself and his Lady of good age the Contract also being made so that he should be heir failing heirs male of his own body whereof there was small appearance Yet as it often falls out in such cases the Divine providence eluding humane wisedome that they may know that there is a directing and over-ruling wisedome and power above theirs that hope was disappointed His mother in law dieth his father in law marrieth a second wife and by her hath heirs male to inherite his Lands I think if he had known what was to come he would not have done it And yet is Balgonie disappointed also for his sonne had but one daughter who was married to Lundie and so transferred it from the name where he thought to have settled it Angus gets with his Lady 3000. Marks of portion no small summe in those dayes when portions were little and the terms of payment long His children were Archbald and another son whose name we have not Some tell us of James Earle of Angus and Lord Warden of the borders But when should he have been Earl of Angus for Archbald succeeded to George and to Archbald his grand-childe Archbald The truth is this James was before son to William as hath been said yet it may be that he hath had a son named James also though Writers do not name him He had foure daughters first Elizabeth married to Robert Grahame of Fintrie second Margaret to Duncan Campbell third Giles and fourth Alison of whose marriage there is no mention He had also a son naturall of whom are descended the house of Bonjedward His daughters were not married in his own time belike they have been young but their brother in the year 1476. contracts with Robert Grahame of Fintrie to marry his sister Elizabeth failing her Margaret and failing Margaret Giles and failing Giles Alison so soon as a dispensation can be obtained for they were within the degrees then forbidden she being the third from Mary Stuart the Kings Daughter and Robert Grahame in the same degree belike son to James Grahame The portion is 400. Marks Margaret was married to Duncan Campbell we know not of what house in the year 1479. Her brother contracts for 600. Marks and findes
Robert Douglas of Loghleven and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie suretie for it Her mother gives her bond for their relief To return to Earle George we finde that he was a man very well accomplished of personage tall strong and comely Of great wisedome and judgement He is also said to have been eloquent He was valiant and hardie in a high degree His father carrying the name of George also we saw how by his mothers help he raised and advanced the house many wayes almost doubling the estate of it as it was before him this man reares it up a great deal higher upon the ruines of the house of Douglas yet doth he also diminish his own patrimonie and revenues of Angus whiles to gain service and dependancie he bestowes liberally chiefly his lands of Angus for he redacted the greatest part thereof from propertie to superioritie onely there being above 24. Barons and Lords in Angus that hold their lands of the Earles of Angus His determination was fully to follow the King though against his Chief and Cousin But the King who had espoused the quarrell and made the Earle Douglas party was nearer to him in bloud and therefore reason inclined his minde more to him Besides he was a King duety required his assistance Hope also swayed the ballance greatly There is hope of a Kings liberality chiefly when Lands come in dealing and parting And he being a Douglas and the Lands having belonged to a Douglas he had great probabilitie to expect a large share in them For to whom could they be given so justly and pertinently His brother Bishop Kennedle could well egge him on There was no hope of rising for him that huge tree of Douglas standing which over-topt all others and over-shadowed the whole borders and almost the whole Kingdome He was younger this Bishop than Angus but wise vertuous learned and of authority Experience also had given occasion of late to think that the house of Douglas drew all to themselves The maiden of Galloway the Earle of Wigtons daughter was thought fittest to have been matched to some other Douglas being near to the Earle as was thought then and the house too great already in the Kings eyes not to be augmented But he would none of such wisedome he marrieth her himself and disappoints them all who could look for any rising by these mens means Or in their standing in such greatnesse yet the cause seems to go higher than the Kings cause For even when the Earle of Douglas had the Kings authority on his side and Creighton was denounced Rebell Angus assists Creighton against the Kings authority Wherefore in all likelihood the course hath begun in King James the firsts time Then hath the house of Angus entred into friendship with Creighton in the dayes of William Earle of Angus which hath continued in the time of Earle James his sonne whose Lands Robert Fleming therefore did burn and spoile in the Baronie of North-Berwick And now that course begun then is here prosecuted by Earle George to the utmost point A pitie of such dissention in these houses or one house rather against which if it had not been thus divided in it self their enemies could hardly have prevailed For it cannot be denyed but the house of Douglas had great wrong and was treacherously dealt with by Creighton neither did it ever intend any thing against the King but the King was drawn to the partie against it though in the good cause of it it committed errours it is to be pitied and lamented for who doth not Also George Earle of Angus declares not himself openly against the house of Douglas for a time The support that he is said to have given to William Creighton is said to have been done covertly at the spoiling of Strabroke and Abercorne Neither after that untill such time as the King declared himself openly slew William Earle Douglas at Stirlin and made open Warre against James who succeeded to him Then he also declared for the King and bent his whole force and power to aide him He had that same year before 1452. the 24. of May taken a course for keeping good order in his Countrey of Liddesdale and to keep his Castle of the Hermitage safe for him and that his folks should do no hurt to others nor receive any of the enemies He had for that purpose made Sir Archbald Douglas of Cavers Sheriffe of Roxbrough and William his sonne Bailiffs of Liddesdale and keepers of the Castle who undertook and bound themselves to do what we have said for which he allowed them a large recompence and reward as the Indenture thereof yet extant doth testifie He is stiled in it Warden of the east marches William Earle of Douglas being then alive Some give unto him the honour of the battell in which the Earle Douglas was defeated in Annandale where the Earle Murray was slain and Ormond taken in the year 1455. Others attribute all to the Lord Carlile and Johnston But however that was in the year 1457. he defeated the said Earle and Henrie Percie Earle of Northumberland on the east border which was his wardenrie in a bloudy battell For the Earle of Douglas and Northumberland a fatall Warriour to the Douglasses having conveened an Army and come to the Merse began to spoile and burn the Countrey But the Earle of Angus set upon the Forragers and drave them to the hoast The Earles moved with this indignitie though many that were gone out to forrage were not yet come in advanced and presented him battell which he also accepted After a sharp conflict on both sides with a greater courage and spite than strength the victorie which a long time was doubtfull which way to incline at last fell to the Earle of Angus not without some losse The number of the slain was equall but the English were put to flight and many of them made prisoners A chief cause of this defeat was the suddennesse of the enemie in giving battell and his not staying for the rest that were abroad and had been sent out to forrage the Countrey For they being laden with bootie when they heard the noise of the fight were so farre from coming to succour their fellows that for fear of loosing what they had gotten they took their way directly home into England This victorie did not a little recreate the King being wearied both with civill and forraine Warre For this service which was exceeding pleasing and acceptable the King gives him a new Charter of the Lordship of Douglas upon a resignation which he had gotten before when the Earle Douglas was forfeited What other Lands he got we have no speciall mention So the Earle Douglas being now forfeited his brother slain himself banished and with small either effect or effort entertaining hostility by small incursions rather than doing any thing for the advancing of his main businesse the face of the world was quite changed The Earle of Angus was now made Lord of
there is not such a piece to be found as is his Prologue to the 8. Book beginning of Dreams and of Drivelings c. at least in our language The fourth son was Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie who married a daughter of one Little in Edinburgh He had by her Archbald of Kilspindie who was Provest of Edinburgh in King James the fifth his minoritie and was married to the Earle of Crawford his daughter by whom he had first Patrick secondly Alexander and thirdly James Patrick was married to one Murray a daughter of the house of Balbaird by whom he had William After that he married Agnes daughter to the Lord Gray and had by her two sons and two daughters And thus much of his sons His daughters were first Marjorie married to Cudbert Lord of Kilmaers in the year 1491. Her portion was 1700. Marks Secondly Elizabeth married to Robert Lile Lord Chief Justice Her portion was 1000. Marks whereof 100. pounds was to be payed at the first Terme and then 50. pounds termely till all were payed It is with dispensation which is a signe that they have been in kin before the year 1493. Thirdly Jennet whom we finde contracted to Robert Lord Harris in the year 1495. Novemb. 22. to be married and that he shal divorce from the wife he had so soon as can be That she in the mean time shall not marry elsewhere For which cause she is infeft in his Lands of Tarrigla with the Kings confirmation past thereupon the same year and day Her portion is that the said Earle then Chancellour shall procure his Lands to be new holden of the King This fact for a man to contract to part with the wife he hath and marry another as it is harsh to conceive so being done so solemnely by such persons we must suppose it had sufficient and honest grounds For certainly the Earle of Angus being withall Chancellour for the time needed not to hunt after unlawfull or unseemly marriages for his daughters Some reckon a fourth daughter whom they name not but say she was eldest and married to the Earle of Montrose this Earles great Grandfathers father but because I have not seen any monument of her I reserved her to the last place He had also sundry bastard sonnes after his wifes death First William of the Parkhead of whom the house of the Parkhead is come and the Lord of Torthorrell by his mother Secondly James of Tod-holes And thirdly one that they say was gotten in Glenbarvie born after his decease But this seemes to be false because they affirm commonly that after the field of Flowdon where his sonne George was slain he went into Galloway to Saint Maines and lived the space of a year an austere life Then he was not thus incontinent if that be true neither came he to Glenbarvie seeing he lived in Galloway He had also a base daughter And thus much of his children To come to himself we have heard how his father Earle George raised the house of Angus to such greatnesse of credit and authoritie that it was become not much inferiour to the house of Douglas to which it had succeeded Archbald his son did no way diminish it But when he came to be of years fit for managing affairs he so behaved himself and gained so good opinion of his wisedome and courage that the whole burden of the estate of the Countrey did lye upon him alone And for that cause chiefly he is commonly designed by the epithete of The great Earle of Angus For as touching his Lands and Rents we finde no great augmentation of them save that he provided his children well If we consider the means it hath been his own worth and sufficiencie that hath brought him to it for he began indeed his marriage with Court as a fit mean whereby to rise but that lasted but short while as we have heard The Court changing it was rather a mean to have wrought him discredit Notwithstanding of which and though he was young himself we finde nothing but that his businesse went right He got his own wardship even when his alliance were at the hardest pinch that same very year that Thomas Boyd had his wife taken from him and married to another His successe in the marriage of his sisters doth also show the same Neither hear wee of any hard effect that their dis-courting did produce toward him It was he that was the chief actor in taking order with Robert Cochran and the other Courtiers that did abuse the King and Countrey He propounds the matter to the Nobilitie he opens up the estate of things he puts hand to work and executes what was concluded The rest consent and follow he goeth before in every thing And even then when he did all this he was of no great age not above five and twentie and yet his credit power and authoritie was able to go through with it The History is written at length in our Chronicle we need do no more but transume it Neither is it necessary that we do that to the full it will suffice to set down onely what is requisite for laying open the occasion and circumstances for clearing of the fact that the Reader may the better discerne the right from the wrong which otherwise lye confused Thus it was King James the third of that name a man of a great and high spirit and of a hastie nature and prone to anger and such a one as would not suffer patiently his own judgement to be contradicted could not away with that freedome of speech which he found in his Nobilitie wherefore hee made choice of such to be about him as would not correct but approve all his sayings and who would not offend him by gainsaying but did curie-favour by soothing of him and who with flattering admiration did extoll all that he said or did Wherefore excluding the Nobilitie he was wholly at the devotion of a few of his servants with whom he advised and consulted of all busines and either followed their opinions or made them to consent and execute his will Thus he began to do about the year 1474. having after his marriage in the year 1470. addicted himself most part to his domesticke and private pleasures seldome coming abroad or giving time to the affaires of his Kingdome He had gotten about him base men both in place and worth whom he had advanced to honours and nobilitated Amongst these there was one Robert Coghran a Mason by his trade whom he made Earle of Marre An English singing man called William Rogers whom he honoured with Knight-hood with diverse others of meane rank and qualitie whose chief commendation was that they were impudently wicked and villanous This Rogers is thought also to have been his Pander and an enticer of him to lewdnesse and wronging his Queen Amongst these base men there was one Gentleman of good birth but he seeing the Kings inclination had set himself fully
The rest were led forth and accused 1. Of causing kill the Kings brother John 2. Of inciting the King and animating him against his other brother Alexander Duke of Albaine so as to banish him 3. Of sowing dissention betwixt the King and his Nobles 4. Of drawing him to superstition witch-craft and magick to the offence of God and slander of Religion 5. Of perswading him to coyne a certain kinde of brasse coyne of no value which the people called the black coyne which fact of all other was most odious to the vulgar For hereupon had ensued great dearth of corns and victuall while as the owners did choose rather to suffer their graine to rot in their Garners then under the name of selling to give them to the buyers for so they thought it to be a gift and not a sale Their accusations were no sooner read but all cryed out against them and so they were condemned to be hanged over the bridge of Lawder That sentence pronounced was so acceptable to all that heard it that they ran and brought their horse halters and bridle reines to serve for ropes and strive who should have the honour therein the whole Army and Nobilitie concurring and assisting at their execution And thus they did remove those men whom the good of the King of the Nobilitie and whole Countrey required necessarily to be removed from their Prince Yet it was done with as great respect to himself as it could be in such a case where matters were to proceed contrary to his minde They offer his person no violence they do not mis-behave themselves in words they are carefull it be not done by any in a tumult and therefore come accompanied with the fewer number They grant his desire when he did interceed for one of the guiltie which shewes how willing they would have been to have granted the test also if it could have been done safely A very remarkable and rare example of carefulnesse of the Common-wealth joyned with all modestie love and dutifulnesse towards their King Their behaviour was just such as Lawyers prescribe in such cases who accounting the person of the Prince sacred and not to be touched any way do allow that their wicked counsellours and abusers only be taken order with where the good of the Countrey enforceth it Wherein the Earle of Angus being the principall actour the chief commendation thereof can not be taken from him the praise I say not onely of wisedome in propounding and perswading of courage and resolution in under-taking but also of discreet moderation and dutifull regard to the King in performing of this action without tumult or uprore Happie had the King been if he could have taken it up rightly and as he saw how far his wicked abusers were hated he had also read their love and regard of his person that appeared in every act of this Tragick Comedie written in fair and Capitall Letters He made show as if he had taken all in good part but it was not in sinceritie He accounted it high treason and rebellion and set his minde wholly on revenge He saw what was done to his Courtiers but he would not see the respect carried to himself for upon this occasion the Army dissolving so soon as he came to Edinburgh and found himself at libertie he retired to the Castle with a few of his familiar friends as not daring to trust his Nobilitie Which when they perceived they had their private meetings and consultations apart Hereupon his brother Alexander moves the King of England to send an Army with the Earle of Glocester hoping to do somewhat for himself And so he doth for the Nobilitie sent for him and made him chief man of the party under the name of Generall Lieutenant of Scotland The King remained in the Castle from whence he is brought out and restored to his own place his brother endeavouring by modestie to approve his uprightnesse and banish all jealousies by his actions But all would not do he continues his jealousie and the effects of jealousie an evill minde and ill-will Intends to make him away some say by poison whereof he being advertised with-drawes himself again into England and that he might be the more welcome thither he put the Castle of Dumbar into their hands Neither doth he bear any better minde toward the Nobilitie but still intends their ruines making up a heap of crimes calling all their proceedings and actions rebellious And after a short while the Courtiers began to follow the foot-steps of those that had gone before them and nothing terrified with the example of their end began to trade the same path that they had done John Ramsay who was pardoned at Lawder procured an edict from the King that none but he and his followers should go armed in those places where the Kings Court did converse The King thought it was hard for him to deale with them all at once therefore they must be divided For this effect he insinuates himself and becomes very familiar with a part of them and advanceth them to honours He makes the Earle of Crawford Duke of Monrosse a great and powerfull man But who was so sit for his service as the Earle of Angus he makes as if he were fully reconciled to him hath him continually about him countenanceth him every way communicates with him his most secret affairs some say he made him Chancellour but the Chancellour Andrew Stuart Lord of Evendale was even now living at the coming in of Alexander Duke of Albanie neither hear we of his death neither do we finde in old Evidents that the Earle of Angus is entituled Chancellour before 1493. which is after this Kings death in King James the fourth his time though we have Evidents of the year 1488. and 89. To him the King opens his mind so far as finding that the principal of the Nobility were in Edinburgh the K. sends for Angus to the Castle tells him that now he hath a fair occasion to be avenged of his enemies that he would cause seize and apprehend them for if the Leaders and Chief of the Faction were once cut off the rest would not dare to stirre that if he should neglect this opportunitie he could hardly look for the like hereafter Some say that he purposed to have invited them to a supper in the Castle and so to have laid hands on them others say that he meant to have caused take them in their lodgings in the night which is not unlikely The Earle of Angus though he were no very old Cat some 31. or 32. if that was 1486. as it should seem yet was he too warie and circumspect to be drawne by a straw He knew himself to be as guilty as any of them and as much hated for his guilt But he was now within the Castle and had need to carry himself wisely To refuse might endanger his life to consent he could not it was so grosse and foule Wherefore he frames
his answer after such a kinde as might be both safe for himself and no waies prejudiciall to the rest He tells him what a disgrace it would be for him if without order of law he should all of a sudden bring so many Noblemen to the scaffold without a crime to whom he was but lately reconciled and had promised remission of all that was past especially at such a time when they trusted to the publick assurance given them for their securitie Neither will those that remain said he be terrified and dismayed with the death of these few but be irritated and driven to despair and so to greater violence But if it will please your Majestie to follow my advice I shall tell you a better way to give you satisfaction Do but charge and summond any of them at any time to under-lye the law and I with my friends and followers shall bring them in by force openly and in fair day light to what place you please where execution may be done according to law which is not onely more safe but more honourable than either to betray them under colour of friendship and feasting or to invade them in the night as if they were set on bytheeves and robbers This being spoken with that grace and courage wherewith he used to accompanie his actions the King acknowledging it was true that he said and knowing he was able to performe what he promised supposing he spake in sinceritie gave him many thanks and having loaded him with as many promises dismissed him Assoon as he was come to his lodging he revealed all to the Noblemen and withall went himself out of the Town From that time forth there was no more peace The Kings counsell being revealed he distrusted all men The Nobilitie seeing his resolution to ruine them and that there was no trust to be given to his words despairing of concord whereas they had before sought his amendement and not his over-throw retaining ever a dutifull love and regard to his Person now they set themselves and lay all the plots they can how to undo him Yet can they not be alienated from the race of their Kings His son had not offended and fell to succeed They affect him for their Captain He is also most acceptable and most agreeable to the people and so fittest for them Others might be suspected envied or mis-interpreted Wherefore they allure him to their partie by his keepers and his keepers perswade him by feare of being disinherited and put besides his succession to the Crown And now the parties are adressed the King and his own son There was divers times mention of peace but where all trust was taken away it could not be established They send the King word flatly they could not give credit to his promises And so there was no way to mediate a peace but by his dimission of the Crown to his son That condition was intollerable he aggravates it to forrain Princes and to the Pope shewing what an ill president it was for all Princes But before any help can come from thence the Lords make haste to come to a conclusion which fell out according to their desire The Kings Forces lay most part beyond Forth and in the Northerne parts For conveening of them Stirlin was the fittest place Thither he takes his way with the Forces he had The Nobilitie following as near as they could come to him Yet was he gone before them and might first have come to the Castle But being excluded by the keeper he is constrained to hazard the battell at Bannock-burn There having overthrown the vanguard of the enemy he was overthrown by the Anandale men west-borderers that bare longer spears than they that were on the Kings side The King himself hurt with the fall of his horse and wounded in the right arme fled unto a water-mill that was near unto the place with intention to have fled to his Ships But he was perceived and known by the partisans of his Guard that stuck to him which were trimmed with white fringes or fasses and followed by Patrick Lord Gray and Stirlin of Keir and a Priest named Borthwick Which of these or if all of them fell upon him it is uncertain but there he was slain by them Fame layes it most on the Lord Gray who if it were Cowe-Gray it seemes his apprentiship and his practice in his old age have been very sutable For he it was that slew William Earle of Douglas at Stirlin under this Kings father 35. or 36. year before this He hath put a long time between his assay and his master-piece and gone too high in it If it was his son he hath followed well his fathers example and gone beyond him also All this while the Earle of Angus part was honourable and kindly his heart could not digest the slaughter of his King He sought his own safety and to shorten the reins of his unbridled minde but for his life he neither sought it nor could he suffer it to be taken so farre as he could hinder it Wherefore seeing the victorie to be on their side he cryed oft to save the King attesting all for their love to God and for their respect to the young Prince his sonne that they should do him no harm This was cast in his teeth by the way of reproach as childishnesse or too much tendernesse of heart at such a time by the Lord Gray There were slain on the Kings side the Earle of Glencarne and a few of his fellows the Earle of Angus married his daughter three years after to Robert Lord Kilmaers son or rather Grand-childe to this Earle of Glencarne This happened 1488. the 28. of King James Raigne and 35. of his age But the Warre did not end with the death of the King The old Kings faction was rather scattered than broken chiefly his Navy and Sea Forces of which the Captain Andrew Wood stood out obstinatly In the North the Lord Forbes had gotten the Kings bloudy shirt carrying it upon a spears point like an ensinge through Aberdene and other Towns stirred up all he could to revenge the Kings slaughter In the Westerne parts of the Kingdome the Earle of Lennox assembled his power and divers moe with him did send their messengers to and fro exhorting the people every where not to suffer so detestable a murder un-revenged forbidding them to scarre at the shadow of the present Kings authority whom these Parricides did detaine a captive to countenance their wickednesse he being rather a prisoner than a Prince the whole power resting in the hands of the Douglasses Humes and Hepburnes That even in that regard they would take Arms to free him from their tyrannie who would make the World beleeve that he being but a childe of 15. years of age were so unnaturall as to allow of his fathers murder Besides all this the English made some trouble by Sea with five Ships which lay in the
with him This was a magnanimous minde and a Princely say our writers not envious of the praise of the English though indeed it were not without a good policie For by that meane he had leasure to prosecute his French intentions without fear of being disturbed or diverted by the Scottish incursions But we will not extenuate it he had indeed the better hand of it and at this time peace was more needfull for Scotland And therefore this reason brought by Angus for the continuation of the Queens authoritie was so much the greater But it could not move the other party whereof the Lord Hume Chamberlain was Chief They shew their willingnesse to honour the Queen That appeared say they in this that contrary to the ancient custome of this Kingdome they had suffered and obeyed her authority whiles she her self kept her right by keeping her widow-hood Now that she had quit it by marrying why should they not choose another to succeed into the place which she had left which the old laws would also have taken from her which do not permit that a woman should govern in the most peaceable times far lesse now when such evils do threaten as can scarce be resisted by the wisest and most sufficient men This they pretended and touched the point that did annoy them The marrying of the Earle of Angus had made him too great already the continuing of her authority would make him farre greater This they can not endure especially the Chamberlain who was jealous of his greatnesse which he thought would impair and lessen his own already beginning to decline by the retiring and with-drawing of Liddisdale and Anandale from following him and casting them again under the wings of the Douglasses to whom they had wont to belong This point being once obtained that the Queen should governe no more the next was who then should be the man Here also was no lesse strife and contention The Chamberlains credit carried it away his own power his alliance the Earle of Arane being his brother in law the Earle of Lennox Aranes sisters son joyned to the Prelates a Faction ever French and then more than ever by the King of Englands shaking off the yoke of Rome especially the Archbishop of Glasgow a proud Prelate and ever factious By these men all Noblemen at home are despised and balked and the Office cast upon John called afterward Duke of Albanie Cousin-germane to the late King being then in France brought up in France and onely with the French tongue where his father was banished and forfeited and he himself not restored yet is he by them who had not so much power as to restore him in the minoritie of a King as had been proved in King James the second his time against the Earle of March restored in his minoritie ordained to be Governour of the King and whole Countrey Bent was the Chamberlain that way And so bent he was that he professed openly at the Convention that though they would all refuse yet he alone would bring him home and make him Governour A great word if he were not able to do it a great power if he were able It is interpreted ambition in him and that despairing to have that honour conferred on himself and envying it to any other he took this course I cannot be of that minde He that had power to do so much for another had power to have done somewhat for himself At least so far as to have gotten some part of the government with others as it was customable when they could not agree upon any one man they divided it It is reported also for ceâ—… â—…at the Earle of Angus finding that he was so earnest in that course went to him and naming him familiarly by his name Alexander said he what do you mean by this that man is a stranger to us and understandeth not our language no more than we do his He will work his own ends and who knoweth after what manner Whether or not to the Kings prejudice who is onely between him and the Crown Certainly he will never regard either of us whom he will rather seek to depresse than to advance Go to therefore let us agree amongst our selves Take you the government of the borders and of all that lieth on that side of the river of Forth and let me have the command on the other side A fair offer and a wise consideration which the Chamberlain shall acknowledge hereafter too late and shall himself say the like to him that now doth thus admonish him For the present he refused obstinately and as it may be thought fatally persisting in his former resolution Whereof when I consider what might have been the cause I think it hath been not any distrust to obtain some place in the guiding of affairs but a doubting how to keep it if by chance any thwarting or insociablenesse of Empire should fall out between them at any time thereafter in which case Angus could not but be the stronger by the power of England his allies they having no partie so great to counterpoize them For this cause he hath thought it fit to bring in the French to equall the ballance as principall himself onely as accessarie not doubting of a chief place both by his desert in bringing him home and the necessitie of his service which could never be lacking On this rather than the other ground as I take it he hath laid down his course But as well as he laid his grounds hereupon he built both his ruine before three years were come about and speedie repentance soon after the arrivall of his Governour Howbeit upon this occasion the Duke of Albanie so called afterward is sent for arrives is made Earle of March Duke of Albanie which his father had been before but was forfeited and Governour untill the Kings ripe years The Lord Hume comes to him some say with a huge number 10000. horse to Dumbartan whereupon the Governour said he was too great to be a subject Others report that he came very privatly with his houshold onely some 24. horse in Kendall Green which was his Livery and that the Duke slighted him with this sentence minuit praesentia famam being a man of low stature and carrying no appearance of much stuff to be in him by his out-side However he was then welcomed and what faire and good countenance he got then it lasted not long John Hepburne Prior of S. Andrews was his enemie on this occasion Andrew Stuart Archbishop of S. Andrews was slain at Flowdon Three divers pretended to the place by divers meanes Gawin Douglas Bishop of Dunkel uncle to the Earle of Angus by the Queens admission Hepburne by the election of the Chapter Andrew Foreman by the Popes gift This Foreman was Abbat of Dumfermling and Aberbrothe Legat from the Pope and had gotten this to maintain his grandour or as a reward of his service The question was hard to decide All pretended
her at Berwick and brought her to Edinburgh She having gotten notice of this wrong he had done her never lived with him in that love they had done before And now having set her affection upon a younger brother of the Lord Ochletrees whom she intended to create Lord Methven she was become altogether his enemie And that so obstinately that howbeit her brother K. Henry wrote to her that for her own honour for the peace and quietnesse of the countrey and for the advantage of his affaires she would be reconciled to him yet she not onely would not yeeld to it but even sued for a divorcement before the Pope at the Court of Rome alledging that Angus had been affianced betrothed or hand-fasted to that Gentlewoman who bare the childe to him before he had married her and so by reason of that pre-contract could not be her lawfull husband She prevailed not in her sute for her alledgance could not be proved being also untrue but she increased in spight and hatred against him and was set by all the means she could to overthrow him This drew Arran to be of her Faction both of them disliking that Angus should be in the first place and suspecting he would not be contented with the second bent their Forces to contend against him as for dominion and empiring On the other side there were the Earle of Lennox and Argyle who had assisted the Queen and Arran and helped them to abrogate the Duke of Albanies authority and to establish the King himself in the Government of the Kingdome But now finding that the Queen and Arran took all the guiding of the King and Countrey into their own hands onely and did not admit them to be any way sharers with them therein but wholly excluded them from all copartnership they were glad of Angus his returne for they knew that by his power they should be able either to break the authoritie of the Queen and Arran or to diminish it in some measure Neither were they deceived in their expectation for having conveened the greater part of the Nobilitie Angus Lennox and Argyle are chosen Keepers and Governours of the King and Countrey Hereupon they passe forth with great celeritie accompanied with 2000. horse and move Archbishop Beton Chancellour to consent to the election who did accordingly not daring to refuse Then to Stirlin they go and there depose all that bare any publick Office whom they suspected and placed in their rooms such as were sure to their side From thence they came to Edinburgh and made there entrie without violence The Queen and Arran remained in the Castle with the King confident in the strength of the place and the Kings though naked and unarmed authoritie but there being but a small trench cast up about the Castle they yeelded themselves and it because they were no wayes provided for enduring a siege The King onely was retained and the rest dismissed The order of governing agreed upon amongst these three Earles was that they should rule by turnes each of them his foure moneths successively The first place was Anguses either by lot or by consent During the time of his presiding the Abbacie of Holy-rood-house fell vacant the Abbot thereof George Creichton being advanced to be Bishop of Dunkell Angus conferres this Abbacie on his brother William Prior of Coldinghame either by himself and his own power or by moving the King to conferre it upon him and that without the consent of the other two which he thought he needed not seeing he was absolute Governour for his time The other two thought themselves wronged by this balking and thought that howsoever he was for those moneths to attend the King alone yet that he ought not to governe or dispose of any thing of moment by himself alone So they take offence at it and Argyle retires and with-drawes himself home into Argyle Lennox would gladly have done the like but the King detained him for the love he bare him yet did he utter his discontentednesse many wayes Thus is the Trium-virate dissolved for which dissolution Angus is blamed as having encroached upon the others and drawing all to himselfalone But he seemes to be unjustly blamed if this were the time of his Government as it should appeare it was and not of attendance onely for they also attended the King at that same time The decision of this question depends upon the words of the Act or Contract of their agreement in point of governing which we have not precise Yet they seem to have been too hastie in that they did not expect their turne during the time of which some such thing or perhaps some betterthing might have fallen in their donation wherein if he had impeded or hindered them then they might have had just and undeniable cause to complain of him Now they abandon their charge and thereby give him occasion to administer all alone which is imputed to his ambition And so he takes all upon him making small reckoning of their offence which he esteemed to be unjustly taken and leaning to the greatnesse of his own power which was such as we have said and was now also increased by having the Earl of Huntly for his ward and pupill he being left Tutour by his Grandfather Earle Alexander Gordon and having gotten the Wardship from the King so that now he had the friends and dependers of the house of Huntly to be his In this mean time fell out the slaughter of Patrick Blackader Archdeacon of Dumblane Cousin Germane to Robert Blackader sometime Priour of Coldingham and brother Germane to Robert Blackader late of Blackader Robert the Priour of Coldingham had been slain before by Sir David Hume of Wedderburne and his brother John Hume being in his company is thought to have given him the deadly stroake This Sir David married Alison Douglas sister to the Earle of Angus and relict of Robert Blackader of Blackader She had two onely daughters married to two of Sir Davids brothers the eldest to this John Hume and the younger to Robert Hume who claimed and possest the Lands of Blackader in the right of their wives who were heirs of Line Hence arose deadly feude betwixt them and the name of Blackader who challenged to be heirs by entailment of the Lands to the heirs male Wherefore they had laid wait for John divers times to have slain him especially at one time he being in a Taverne in Edinburgh and his men being all abroad or in another room with a Gentleman or two of his acquaintance and companions a Priest of Arch-deacon Blackaders camè into the room where he was John not knowing who he was desired him to drink with him out of courtesie but he refused and went forth presently When he was gone one of the house sayes to John if ye had known who that man was ye would not have offered him any wine for it was such an one If I had known sayes John that it had
been he I should have made him drink his bellie full whether he would or not As they were thus talking a servant of the house going to the door espies the Arch-deacon coming with a great company of men and came running to John and told him of it who leaping to the door just as they were ready to enter made good the door and drave them back so that with much ado he and those that were with him found means to shut it This attempt so incensed him that having understood of the Arch-deacons coming to Edinburgh at this time he lay in wait for him by the way and slew him This slaughter was imputed to the Earle of Angus by his enemies at least some aspersion thereof was rubbed upon him because as they alledged Angus had sent for the Arch-deacon and he was come upon his sending for and as some said upon an appointment of agreeance to be made betwixt John Hume and him But John ever in all discourse or conference of that businesse denied that ever there was any appointment or overture of agreement or that he ever knew of Angus his sending for him That which made it the rather beleeved to be done by Angus consent or privity was because when in the tumult raised upon the slaughter divers went out to have apprehended John Sir George Douglas the Earls brother went out also to have taken him at the Earls command who was highly offended that he should have committed this insolencie in his government whom when the others saw they suspected that he being Johns wives uncle and seeing many Douglasses and Humes in his company who were friends and allied with John was come out not to apprehend but to defend and assist him Wherefore they returned from pursuing of him Sir George also returned shortly after without finding him neither was there any search made for him after that Angus besides that he was uncle to Johns wife having almost continuall use of serviceable and active men being loath to offend his brother Sir David and his other friends in the Merse And now were things in working and a faction making against Angus Arch-bishop Beton who had joyned with him rather out of fear than good-will had quickly fallen off from them And Angus to be revenged of him had brought the King to his lodging in Edinburgh and intrometted and seized on his houshold stuffe for his own use Argyle and Lennox had separated from him The Queen and Arran were his professed enemies These had their friends about the King Lennox was ever with him and most entire of any His domestick servants were corrupted by the Queen who therefore all sought by all means to alienate the Kings minde from the Douglasses detracting and calumniating their actions some justly many of them unjustly aggravating their errours mis-interpreting things doubtfull concealing the good which they did and traducing all Thus did the King though to retain his favour they had used him with all indulgence and had loosed the rains to all delights and pleasures even more than was fit weary of their government Yet were they so incircumspect or carelesse that they neglected to remove his suspected servants and to place their own assured friends about him either not doubting them that were wirh him or being too confident in their own strength and power so that by little and little he became altogether alienate at last he opened his minde to such as he trusted and began to conferre with them of the way and means how to be set free from that bondage as he was taught to call it Above all he did most especially conferre with the Earle of Lennox While they are in plotting of these devices Angus either not knowing or not caring what they were doing was much troubled in settling and ordering the borders and the out-laws there He had made many rodes thither but effected nothing or litle Now he takes resolution for the better furtherance to go into Tividale and the more to terrifie the malefactours and to encourage others against them to take the King with him Being come to Jedbrough he moves the King to command the chief of the Clannes to bring in such men as were given up by name in writing to him It was obeyed and by that mean many were execute and put to death many pardoned in hope of amendment and that of the principall malefactours While all are glad hereof and their mindes loosed to some peace of contentment the occasion seemed fair and as it had been fallen from Heaven to them who were enemies to the Douglasses of taking the King out of their hands and custodie The mean is devised thus that Balcleugh who dwelt within a little of Jedbrough should invite the King to his house and retain him there being not unwilling till more were come and conveened But that plot failed by chance or by discovery the King being brought back to Melrosse Notwithstanding hereof Balcleugh resolving to prosecute what he intended would assay to do by force what he had failed in by craft He assembled about 1000. horse of his friends and other borderers accustomed to theft He cast himself to be in the Kings way as he was to passe into Lowthian at the Bridge of Melrosse upon Tweed The Earle of Angus sends to him and asks his meaning wils him to retire He answered he was come to show himself and his friends to the King his Master as other border-men did Then a Herauld was sent to him commanding him to with-draw himself out of the way in the Kings name but his answer was that he knew the Kings minde as well as he and would not go away till he saw him The Earle of Angus had not so many in number about him as Balcleugh yet those he had being his choyce Gentlemen together with the Chiefs of the names of Hume and Ker George Lord Hume and Andrew Ker of Cesford all valiant and active men he resolved to hazzard battell And because they were all come out on horse-back he gave order that they should alight and fight on foot The Lord Hume answered he would do so if the King would command him to do it We hear not what answer was made or that the King commanded but he alighted and took part very honestly with the rest Balcleugh also alighted but he had no sooner joyned battell than a great number of his men better accustomed to steal then to fight fled away and left him He himself and his friends stood to it manfully and continued the fight which was for a space very fierce and hard as being in the presence of the King who was a beholder and was to be the reward of the victor At last Walter Scot of Balcleugh being hurt his whole company turned their backs there being fourscore of them slain and having first slain Andrew Ker of Cesford Balcleugh escaped himself out of the Field Hereupon began deadly feude betwixt the Kers and Scots or
he could not go to him and leave them strong behinde him having the Douglasses before him There were slain with him the Laird of Howstoun and the Master of Glencarne was sore wounded and hardly saved by the Earle of Angus whose Cousin he was brother and sisters children as is said above After the Battell those that had born arms against the King were enquired after and summoned to compeere in judgement but some of them compounded for money some became dependers to the house of Angus some to the Earle of Arran The obstinate were pursued by Law such as the Earle of Cassils who alledged for himself that he had the Kings Letter to show for his warrant to do what he had done whereupon they desisted from further processe against him which I see no ground why they should have done upon a private Letter and as little reason is there why they could not charge him with the hurting or slaying of some man seeing he was in the Battel It should seem they would not have been so malicious vehement against men as our writers give out or not so pregnant in the inventing of crimes and quarrells as men are now a dayes Cassills was slain by the Sheriffe of Aire his friends a little after at the instigation of Arrans bastard who had killed Lennox at Linlithgow because he stood to justifie himself and refused to become a depender of the house of Arran His son betook himself to the protection of the Douglasses came to Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie who was then Thesaurer to the King and was kindely received by him and lovingly entreated as one who for his noble birth and towardlinesse he intended to make his son-in-law Now the Earle of Angus knowing well that Archbishop Beton was one of the chief stirrers up of the Earle of Lennox in this enterprise against him remembring also how he had before stirred up Arran in the same manner and his assisting of him at Edinburgh and many other times goes now to S. Andrews takes the Castle by force and pillageth it but could not apprehend the Fox himself who fled from hole to hole and linked secretly amongst his friends The Queen also lest she should come into her husbands hands kept her self hid and solitarie These escaped their search After this he went to the Border where he caused the principall of every Name to give pledges and hostages for their good behaviour and keeping of good order And first he went into Liddisdale with an army where they came and yeelded themselves to him and the rest of the Borderers followed their example And now had the Earle of Angus settled all things in all appearance His enemies were overcome on the East hand at Melrosse on the West at Lithgow the Earle of Lennox was dead and his Faction dispersed and broken the Queens authoritie dashed and Bishop Beton beaten out of the cock-pit both put to save themselves by hiding all-husht and under hatches no partie no faction no men to make head against him An estate highly esteemed greatly affected and mueh sought for by men But as in our bodies fulnesse of health hath the own danger so in our estates too great prosperitie and ease are the fore-runners of change which as experience doth teach is even then at the doores when there is least appearance otherwise It fell out just so now while the Douglasses were thus secure of all danger knowing too well and leaning too much to their own strength no partie to take the King from them no place strong enough to keep him in when he were taken nor to keep them out no meanes to effect either the one or the other and threupon grew slothfull in attending him are often abroad about their businesse he findes first the place then the means to escape then the party to maintaine it and at last to over-throw them The Queen his mother had the Castle of Stirlin as a part of her dowrie which while she for fear of the Douglasses hides her self was left emptie and waste and yet not seized on by them who were neither so greedie as men would have them to appear by so much neither so circumspect as wise men should have been to secure themselves knowing the fitnesse of the place for such a purpose the disposition of the owner and the inclination of the King toward themselves Now her fear being somewhat abated and the coasts being clear of them the Queens servants returned thither and furnished it more for show than sufficient resistance of any Force The King making wisely choice of it knowing there was no other place so strong pretending the conveniencie of hunting even to her transacts secretly with her and gives her Methwen in exchange for it with other Lands about Methwen no lesse convenient and profitable for her And so he had gotten his first point a place of retreat The meanes how to retire were easie which was the next He was in Falkland which was not far from Stirlin in a countrey not subject to the Douglasses nor near their forces and power Angus and Sir George his brother are both absent about affairs of the Countrey and none of theirs we hear of that were to attend the King or few and negligent they were as men are wont when they are secure So he goeth from Falkland to Stirlin in the night with a few of his familiar servants as secretly as he could Having gained these two points of them by their errour there rested the third without which these errours had been no errours to them nor advantage to him they had been of no effect nor importance that was a partie to maintain the retreat This is the main point and their main errour the cause and the ground of the other two errours that made them slothfull in seizing that house in attending the King because they laid their ground there could be no partie in Scotland And Buchanan writes concerning the Earle Bothwels refusall to be Lieutenant against them that he saw them a little before to be such as all the rest of Scotland were not able to match them But they took not heed nor considered that then the King was with them However his minde was against them he was in their custodie and power and if any had been ill-affected to them he could be no warrant to any Faction having no assurance of his life which was at their disposing and therefore he could not be a Head to any These considerations being of no small consequence as the event now proves for he is no sooner gone from them than he findes a partie against them now that he could be a Head to a partie He writes for many of the Nobilitie they come all to him others upon the first news of his retiring came without staying till they were sent for So that he quickly found himself free and out of danger to be forced Then by their advice he causeth make a Proclamation that the
all to that end had so wrought the matter that there was no place left to any wholesome councell These two for strengthening of their party had sent to France and moved that King to send home Matthew Earle of Lennox a competitour and counterpoyse to the house of Hamilton He came being put in hope of the Queens marriage and to be made Governour but when he saw himself deluded and Beton preferred to the government in effect upon agreement of Arran and the Cardinall wherein Arran had renounced the controverted heads of Religion and addicted himself fully to the Queen and Cardinall to be ruled by them he forsook them and so did also the Governours chief friends leave him and turne to Lennox And now Lennox had made a strong party against the Governour and the Cardinall but at last he was drawn to come to a Parley with them first at Edinburgh and then at Linlithgow where finding that they intended to intrap him he fled in the night first to Glasgow then to the Castle of Dumbartan About this time the Hamiltons and Douglasses were reconciled and for further assurance of sincere and firm friendship Sir George Douglas and Alexander Cunninghame Master of Glencarne were given as pledges the one for his brother and the other for his father to the Governour Hamilton upon promise to be released within a few dayes but they were kept till the English Army came Angus himself also and the Lord Maxwell going to mediate a peace betwixt the Governour and Lennox a dutifull part of a Nobleman and of a good Patriot was retained and both sent out at a back-door at Glasgow to Hamilton while their followers did wait for them at the ordinary fore-gate of the Governours lodging Angus was sent afterward to the Black-Nesse and kept there a close prisoner Thus were both he and his brother in the hands of their enemies neither did their wisedome or experience the examples of their Predecessours or their own maximes and rules save them from being intrapped But who can keep himself from deceit What wisedome was ever able to do it we heard before in the Lord Hume Chamberlain how he was catched and therefore no wonder though the young Douglasses put to death in Edinburgh Castle were deceived It is wrong to impute it to want of fore-sight as these two who were at other times wary enough may witnesse They may thank God more than their own good guiding if they escape with life but that God doth worke it out where their wisedome failed He sends in the English Navie which was bound for Boloigne under the command of the Earle of Hartford Some sayes that they were so directed by King Henry to relieve the Earl and his brother some that it was to revenge the rejecting of his affinitie However it was the mean and occasion of their releasing For having landed at Leith unlooked for the Governour and Cardinall were forced to flee out of Edinburgh which they burnt being abandoned by them and the Citizens being most of them absent about their Traffick The Governour either required to do so by the Earle of Hartford who threatned to destroy more of the Countrey after the same manner if he refused or of his own motion so to regain their favour and service of their followers set them all at liberty Angus Maxwell Glencarne and Sir George Their wisedome saved them not from being catched but their worth releaseth them either in the judgement of King Henry if it were his request or in the estimation of their enemies if it came meerely of themselves who saw how steadable yea how necessary their favour was to them That which had brought them home if King James had lived procures their liberty from this Governour now when the King is dead Envie committed them true valour brings them out of prison So it is seen ere long for Lennox being forsaken by the French and his partners overthrowne by the Hamiltons he fled into England and was well received and entertained by King Henry who gave him also his sisters daughter by the Earle of Angus Lady Margaret Douglas to wife On her he begate Henry Lord Darneley who was married to Queen Mary of Scotland He sought to have married the Queen Dowager he is rejected but he fares better and comes to reigne in both the Realmes by his Posteritie Let men look on it and see the deepnesse of providence and learne not to distrust in whatsoever strait seeing the worst doth often occasion the best for even in exile being condemned and forfeited he was laying the foundation of this returne Of these dissentions at home the Forrein enemie takes advantage the K. of England sends an Armie to Scotland burnes Jedburgh and Kelso takes Coldinghame and fortifies the Abbay and steeple thereof Thither goes the Governour Hamilton with 8000. men in winter and batters the steeple one whole day and night all the Company standing all that while in Armes The next day he took horse and went to Dumbar with all the speed he could accompanied onely with a few of his most familiar friends without acquainting the Nobilitie or Armie with his departure What it was that moved him hereto is uncertain whether it were some rumour of the enemies approaching or that he feared lest his own Armie whom he had offended many wayes should have delivered him into the hands of the English This troubled them all so much the more because they knew not the reason of it Wherefore they began to advise what was next to be done Some thought it best that every man should go whither he would and leave the Ordnance a prey to the enemie Others thought it was better to charge them double and so to break them that they might not be usefull to the enemie Thus is the case brought to an exigent this is the place for the Earle of Angus to shew himself to be a Douglas of the right stamp So he doth he rejects both these wayes as dishonourable and exhorts them that they would not adde this grosse errour in Warre to their shamefull flight But when he could not perswade them either by reason or authoritie he cryes out aloud that they might all hear For my part saith he I had rather die honourably than live with shame though with never so much riches and ease Ye that are my friends and companions in armes do what you think best but I shall either bring home this Ordnance or shall not bring home my self alive and one and the same day shall end both my life and my honour Having spoken thus he commanded them to go on with the Ordnance and he with his Companie and some few moe that stayed with him for shame marched after to keep off the English that pursued them and so brought them safely to Dumbar Then turning him to the Master of the Ordnance Take them there to thee saith he better thus than either broken or left behinde
repairing to his Colours they found but two of their own slain of the enemie besides Sir Ralph Ivers and Brien Laton 200. or as others say 800. amongst whom there were divers Gentlemen of good note and qualitie There were taken prisoners 1000. or as others 2000. with all their baggage which had been left at Melrosse of which there were 80. of good birth and qualitie It was no little furtherance to the victory the advantage which the Scots had of the Sunne going down and so beating full in the eyes of the enemy as also of the Winde that blew the smoak of the Powder on their faces likewise so that they were blinded two wayes They had also marched so fast to overtake the Scots that they were quite out of breath almost ere they came to strokes and when they came to them at the first joyning the Scots that were on their side fled without fighting It is said that the Earle of Angus was so resolute and void of feare that when they were going to joyn battell he perceiving a Heron flie over their heads cryed out aloud O that I had my white Gose-hawke here we should all yoke at once The honour of the victorie was wholly given to him and the profit came to the Governour But the more honour that Angus got at home of his own countrey-men the more hatred he had of the Enemy the English King Henry blamed him saying he was ungratefull and vowed to be avenged of him for it As if any gratitude could binde a man to betray his Countrey or any benefite tie him to omit his duty toward it Angus had never learned such gratitude of his Predecessours nor could his noble heart stoop to such mercenarinesse And as for his threatnings he looked upon them with the same courage and resolution Is our brother-in-law offended sayes he that I am a good Scottish man Because I have revenged the defacing of the tombes of my Ancestors at Melrosse upon Ralph Ivers They were better men than he and I ought to have done no lesse And will he take my life for that Little knows King Henry the skirts of Kirnetable I can keep my self there from all his English hoste The newes of this victory being come to France the King sent Monsieur de L'orge Earle of Montgomerie into Scotland with 3000. foot and 500. horse to assist against England He gave him also commission to bestow the order of the Cockle or S. Michael on the Governour Angus Huntley and Argyle which he did accordingly De L'orge arrived about the fourth or fifth of July 1545. and moved the Governour to assemble some power of men about 15000. which were mustered at Hadington From thence they went to the Borders and encamped over against Warke an English Castle upon Tweed But they did nothing to any purpose Hereupon the Count Montgomerie returnes into France the rest of that year and the next following with a good part of the year 1547. there was nothing done abroad or at home save that the Cardinall was busied in causing execute such as were of the reformed Religion whereupon followed his own tragicall death and the French Galleyes coming besieged S. Andrewes Castle and carried away the authors of the Cardinals slaughter into France The Earle of Angus hath had no hand in all these broyles for he is never mentioned in any of them Only his naturall son George is said to have gotten the Abbacie of Arbrothe But then if he got it he might have been called Abbot and not Postulat or Postulant which implies that he was ever asking it but got it not In the same year 1547. in August King Henry of England dying his son Edward a childe of some eight or nine years of age succeeded and his Uncle the Earle of Hereford was created Duke of Sommerset and made Protectour of England He levied two Armies to come against Scotland one by sea another by land in which he came himself in person and with him the Earle of Warwick It contained 18000. men He pretended for the cause of his coming the performance of the marriage betwixt the King his Nephew and the young Queen of Scots together with the observation of the Articles agreed upon with the Scottish Nobilitie in the Treatie of Peace with King Henry The Governour was mightily perplexed herewith He had no forraigne aide and he distrusted his Countreymen at home Notwithstanding he causeth it to be proclaimed that they should assemble themselves to resiste the common enemie They had their randezvous at Edinburgh and there came thither to the number of 30000. men From thence they march to Musclebrugh which is seated at the mouth of the river of Eske in Lowthian some foure miles from Edinburgh The English lay at Preston within two miles and their Fleet sailed along the Coast still in the view of the Land army ready to second or succour it The Protector looking down from Carberrie Hill and perceiving the Scottish Army to be greater than he had expected in regard of the civill discord and dissention that was amongst them called a Councell of Warre to advise about the Battell and in the mean time he sends a Letter to the Governour to try if things could be taken away without blood The summe of the Letter was that he was come to crave the performance of the marriage and the observance of the conditions agreed unto by the Scots If they would not yeeld to that yet if they would but promise not to enter into terms of marriage with any other forrain Prince nor carry her out of the Countrey till she were come to years of discretion to choose her own husband they should return in peace and make satisfaction for any dammage their Army had done This was very reasonable but it should have been treated of before they came from home and rather by Ambassadours than in the field and camp It hath never been the cause of their coming with an Army but rather hope that no head could have been made against them in respect of the dissention for Religion and other divisions which perswaded them to come Now the sight of an Army which was a sufficient party for them had taught them wisedome and moderation in their conditions If the Governour could also have moderated his hope of victorie which arose from his confidence in the number of his men the bargaine had been agreed on and the businesse had ended without blood But his councell of Warre his base brother the Bishop of S. Andrews George Durie Abbot of Dumfermling Archbald Beton and Hugh Rigge puffed him up with idle hope of a sure victory So the Letter is supprest and preparation made for battell The Armies were thus ordered The English were divided into three battels Whereof Warwick led the Vaunt-guard together with Sir Francis Brien who commanded 800. light horsemen which were in the wings The Protectour himself commanded in the mid battell having with him Sir Peter
saved and the Earle Bothwell sailed to Denmark There being examined what he was and whence he came when he did not answer clearly and distinctly he was cast into prison and having lien there ten years at last he died mad The 15. of December a Parliament was held at Edinburgh where most part of the Nobilitie were present and amongst others the Earle of Huntley which when the Queen heard of she said Bothwell might as well have been there as he meaning that they were both alike guiltie In this Parliament the Queens resignation of the Crown the Kings Coronation and Murrays Regencie were confirmed their Fact was approved that had taken the Queen at Carburie and William Douglas was authorized to keep her still in the Castle of Logh-leven Things being thus settled the Regent being acknowledged of all and his authoritie ratified Religion established the fear of Bothwel removed they seemed to be in great suretie yet were they never lesse sure for these very things which seemed to make them strong and sure were the causes of change for many did envie the Regent some hated Religion and others there were that being rid of Bothwell applied themselves to the Queen whom only out of hatred to Bothwell they had forsaken Of the last sort was Secretary Metellane of the second Tillebardin who had also some particular against the Regent which Writers do not specifie The Hamiltons were of the first Rank who thought themselves injured by him and esteemed his Office due to them together with Argyle whose mother and Huntley whose wife was of the house of Hamilton These had some hopes from France where Beton Archbishop of Glasgow lay as Lieger for the Queen and fed them with faire promises of men and money Yet they carried things very closely and made shew of friendship to those of the Kings side till such time as the Queen escaped out of Logh-leven by the means of George Douglas brother to William of Loghleven and to the Regent also by his mother This George had corrupted a naturall brother of his who was often trusted by William with the Keyes of the Castle One day William being at dinner this man desired the Keyes of him as he had done divers times before to let out the Queens waiting Gentlewoman and having gotten them he let out the Queen her self in her Gentlewomans apparell and masked He also went out with her and having locked the Gates threw the Keyes into the Lake and rowed the Queen over in the Boat to the Lake side where George and Tillibarne were staying for her with nine horse onely Our Writers say it was without the mothers knowledge but others affirme that she had a hand in it being moved with pity and commiseration to see her Princesse in such estate and upon the Queens promise to preferre her sonne George and pardon her other friends that were on her contrary faction amongst which we hear no mention of Murray Morton also was leâ—…t out onely it was agreed upon that his forfeiture should not prejudice their right to the Earledome of Morton This fell out the second day of May 1568. She went that night to Nidderie where by the way the Lord Seton and John Hamilton of Orbiston did meet her and the next day they went to Hamilton with 500. horse The Regent was then at Glasgow keeping of justice Courts When these news were brought to him some counselled him to go to Stirlin where the King was and where he would be the stronger But William Douglas of Drumlenrig not having the patience to stay till it came to his turne to speak and before his opinion was asked If you do so my Lord sayes he I will get me straight to the Queen as Boyde hath done For Boyde indeed was gone to her with intention as he would have made them beleeve to play Husha's part for he wrote back to Morton by his sonne that he would be more steadable and do them better service being with her than if he should remain with them There is a Proverb a foot backward a mile backward a mile a million and so never forward Whereby is signified that there is much moment in the beginnings and first efforts and great danger in recoiling and letting slip the present opportunitie So thought Drumlenrig and the Lord Semple also was of his minde Morton did confirme their opinion and reduced at large how necessary it was for them to stay still in Glasgow shewing that it was their best to make all the haste they could that their safetie did consist in celeritie in regard that so soon as it were known that she was at libertie the opinion of her authoritie and name of a Queen would daily draw more and more followers to her especially seeing the most remote parts of the Kingdome were most affectionated to her service We are enough here said he together with the Towns men who being enemies to the Hamiltons we need not doubt of their fidelittie to keep this place and make it good against them The Cunninghames and Semples potent families are hard at hand and so is the Lennox the Kings own patrimonie Neither is Douglas-dale very farre off nor Stirlin-Shire and the Earle of Marres Forces These will suffice to oppose the enemie till such time as our friends that dwell further off be advertised Mortons judgement was respected and his opinion followed whereupon messengers were immediatly dispatched and sent into Lowthian and the Merse and other parts which lay farre off to give them notice of their danger and of their intentions and to desire them to make all the haste that possibly they could to come to their aid and assistance The first that came was the Lord Hume with 600. horse the ninth of May upon his arrivall they intended to go directly to Hamilton and dare the enemie and force him to fight But that same night ere morning word was brought them that they were gathering their forces and mustering their men to take the fields for having gotten together 6000. men and knowing by certain intelligence that they were not above 4000 with the Regent confiding in their number they purposed to carry the Queen to the castle of Dumbartan where she remaining in a place of safety they might manage and prosecute the warre according to their pleasure and either use expedition therein or draw it out at length and linger as they should see cause and finde it most for their advantage The Regent ghessing what their aime was led also his armie forth into Glasgow-Moore supposing they would have gone that way but when he saw them on the South side of the river of Clide he made haste and crossed the river at the Bridge and Foords to be before them in their way I have heard it reported by those that live there about that the Queens Souldiers did essay to passe the river and come to that side where the Regent was but one or two of the foremost
sent out 30. Harquebusiers to their aide and a barrell of Powder on horseback By this new supply they drove back Mortons horsemen as fast as they had followed them before but while they are in filling of their measures out of the barrell the Powder being fired by some of their Matches killed and hurt some 24. or 30. amongst whom was Captain Melvin that did keep the barrell and distribute the Powder By this mean the losse on both sides was almost equall safe that there were moe killed of the Citizens and more of Mortons made prisoners having followed too eagerly at a straight place called the Queens Bridges This fell out the 2. of June Not long after this Morton was advertised that they of Edinburgh were gone to Leith to intercept Captain Weemes and 100. Souldiers who had served in Denmark and now being come home were waged by the Kings side They had gone to Fyfe and having refreshed themselves there a little while were now coming over to Leith to enter into the Kings service and some 24. of them being in a little Ferrie-Boat were taken by the enemie and carried to the Castle of Edinburgh the rest being in a prettie good big Barke arrived safe at Leith Morton came thither too late for the men of Edinburgh were all gone ere he came save some 10. or 12. whom he took and kept for the Souldiers that were carried away Morton lay long at Leith during which time there fell out a notable conflict and the most memorable that happened all the time of that Warre The Queen of England laboured to mediate a peace between the parties and for that purpose had commanded Sir William Drury Marshall of Berwick to deale with them and trie what conditions of agreement he could bring them to Drury went to Stirlin to the Regent he did also speak with Morton and was now come to Edinburgh to take his leave of them there seeing he could do no good nor prevaile with either side Morton in the mean time being wearied with watching and excessive paines and travell tormented also with a vehement sit of the Colick kept his bed which they at Edinburgh having notice of either to take advantage of his sicknes or to brave them of Leith in the presence sight of Drury to make him beleeve that they were the stronger and hardier they issue forth of the Town and march toward Leith having ordered and ranked their men as ready to give battell This was the 10. of June in time of their Parliament where the chief of their faction was present and did make Huntley Lieutenant for Queen Mary He with the Abbot of Kilwinning and Master John Metellane Priour of Coldinghame had the leading of the foot Balcleugh and Farnihaste were Captains of the horse These came as farre as the hill where the Gibbet useth to stand called commonly the Gallow-Law not farre from Leith Morton understanding hereof by the watch esteeming it a great indignitie and affront that they should offer to come so near to the place where he was forgetting his own sicknesse and infirmitie rose out of his bed and caused sound the Trumpets and beat up the Drummes and marching out of the Town set his men in order within halfe a mile and lesse of the enemie Sir William Drury rode betwixt the Armies and made them promise not to fight that day but then there arose a question which of them should retire first Morton alledged that those of Edinburgh ought to do it because they came out first and were in a manner the provokers But Drury to decide the controversie desired that when he standing in the mid-way betwixt them should give a signe they should both retire together at the same instant Morton was content but the other partie refused flatly threatning withall that unlesse he retired first they would make him do it with shame and would scarcely forbear till Drury withdrew himself who when he could not prevaile with them went aside and looked on saying GOD shew the right Morton who had yeelded before not out of fear but onely to satisfie the English thinking that he had done enough to show his moderation unto them began to march toward the enemie There were with him 3. Companies of foot which were Mercenaries under the leading of Captain Thomas Crawford David Hume of Fishick and Captain Weemes who was come out of Denmark all expert and valiant Captains Besides these there were some Voluntiers of the Townsmen of Leith and of Edinburgh also who had left the City to follow the Kings side The horsemen about 130. were conducted by William Douglas of Drumlenrigge James Hume of Coldinknowes and one Jordan of Aplegirth Morton had about himself a Company of Pikemen and such as carried Speares and long Weapons The fore-named Captains began the fight and made the enemies shot quickly to give ground and drave them back The horsemen in like manner beat the Rebels horsemen and routed them which Huntley perceiving fled also as they did There was no head or resistance at all made against them save onely by a few of the foot men in the Abbey Church-yard who made shew as if they would have defended that place of advantage but they were quickly forced to leave it and flee with the rest For some of them being slain some trampled under foot and divers crushed to death in the throng and crowde the rest ran away so disorderly and fearfully that they forgot to shut the Citie-gates and fled straight to the Castle And so great was their fear and confusion that if the followers had not been too much bent and eagerly set upon the pillage and spoyle they might easily have entred and taken the City There were slain in this fight about some 50. of whom Gawin Hamilton Abbot of Kilwinning was one there were 150. taken prisoners the chief of which was the Lord Hume being a little hurt by the falling of his horse James Culen Captain of a foot Company and a Kinsman of the Earle of Huntleyes had hid himself in a poor wives Aumerie and being found was drawne out from thence by the heeles and brought to Leith There so soon as the people saw him they made a great noise and clamour desiring that he might not be spared but punished according to his deserts For in the time of the Civill Warre at home hee had behaved himself both covetously and cruelly more like a thief and robber than a Captain or generous Souldier and abroad in France he was very infamous for many vile and base pranks he had played there And in the Warre betwixt Sweden and Denmark he had taken Money of both Kings to levie men and promised to aide both but performed to neither For these things besides many moe foule and horrible crimes which he had committed hee was publickly executed to the great contentment of all the commons Sir William Drury when he saw how things went contrary to his desire as
Peace And for the preamble of a full Peace the Ambassadours obtained a Truce in July to begin the 1. of August 1572. and to last till December or January The conditions were simple that the Town of Edinburgh should bee patent to all the Kings Subjects which was as much to say as that they should render it up since they could keep it no longer And so it was done the first of August 1572. Before the expiring of this Truce the Regent sickened and died at Stirlin about the twenty eighth of October 1572. Thus have wee waded through those times and actions of the Earle Mortons which were inter-mingled with those of other mens in which though he were not the sole agent noâ—… the principall and first in place yet had he a main hand in all of them and in all the affaires of Estate he was ever a chief Actour during the reigne of the Queen-Mother and Queen Mary her daughter in the time of the three Regents Murray Lennox and Marre to all whom he was ever even more than a second Now we are come to that time and those actions which are absolutely and fully his own where he is the deviser and executer sole counsellour and sole commander of all where there is none to go before him none to share or partake with him in his praise or blame What hee doth aright the honour thereof is due to himself alone and if hee do any thing amisse the blame thereof must lye upon him onely The pain or pleasure the gain or losse touch and concerne him and none else For Marre being dead wee do not finde so much as any question made who should succeed him in the Government mens mindes had by presage designed him to it and the Lords meet to accomplish that presage rather than to consult of it Wherefore the twentie fourth of November he was by uniforme consent of all those of the Kings side chosen to be Regent Would you know the reason of their choice Be pleased then to hear it in the words of a stranger who is very impartiall and farre from lavish commendation that is Master Thin or Boteville in his Scottish Chronicle They sought sayth he a new Regent to succeed in Marres place that might in all respects defend the Kings Person and the Realme as he had done before Wherefore the Noblemen assembling did select by one consent the Earle of Morton to that Office a man no lesse wise than provident and such a person as both for the nobilitie of his birth and service to the Realme and to the King did well merit the same By which it appeares that he did neither ambitiously seek the Place nor got it by faction but was chosen to it for the good of the Countrey freely and advisedly He sayes indeed that it was after long consultation but it could not be very long being little more than a moneth which was short enough time to be spent in making the late Regents Funerall and to conveen the Nobilitie therein For according to himself the election was in December but our Acts of Parliament which are more authentick say it was the 24. of November But how ever long their consultations were we do not hear that he had any Competitour or that there was any other mentioned or nominated with him and seeing he sayes it was done by one consent then was there not any contrary Votes or contradiction and contesting but a perfect and full uniformitie and harmonie of minde amongst all of that side Nay even of those of the other side also who sent as some Notes say which I have seen Commission and Proxees to that purpose and namely the Duke and Earle of Huntley Others say these were at the Parliament where this Regencie was confirmed holden the 26. of January in Edinburgh They that delay it longer cast their yeelding in February at Perth where they name Huntley Argyle Athole and in generall the greatest part say they of the Nobilitie and so we see his entrie was free and right and duly approved by all the rest of his Office we have to consider It lasted the space of five years and three moneths till the twelfth of March 1577. which is the time of his dismission All this time the Countrey injoyed a full and perfect Peace save so much warre as they had in recovering the Castle of Edinburgh out of the enemies hands There were within the Castle beside Grange Captain thereof Secretarie Metellane and his brother Master John Priour of Coldinghame afterward Chancellour of Scotland who remained still in terms of hostilitie I know not why nor wherefore whether it was that they thought themselves so guiltie as that they could not be pardoned or that they had conceived such spleen and hatred against the other Faction that they would not be reconciled and so out of despair taking a desperate course or that they were borne up with hope of some change perswading themselves that this agreement among the parties could not last long being so ill cemented as they conceived but that some difference would soon arise upon some occasion or other and that the rather having their example for the present and the Castle of Edinburgh for a place of refuge when it should be needfull Upon these or such like considerations being also not altogether forsaken of the French who sent some small supply of Moneyes but large promises by James Kircadie brother to Grange who landing at Black-Nesse conveyed himself and it secretly into the castle they resolved to be the last in yeelding and to hold out so long as possibly they could assuring themselves that they could make their peace when they listed if it should come to the worst by surrendring the place upon good conditions There were with these forenamed as their followers the Lord Hume who was altogether led by Metellans counsell and Logan of Rastarig who depended upon Hume Pittadraw was Lieutenant to Grange the Captain and Sir Robert Melvill was Uncle to Grange The Regent being resolved to pull this thorne out of his foot caused the Castle to be inclosed with a trench and Souldiers set to keep it under the command of Captain Crawford and Captain David Hume before mentioned And because they of the Castle watered at a Well called S. Margarets Well Captain Michell was appointed to lie with his Company at S. Cutberds Kirk who hindred them from fetching water from thence and after a while he found means to poyson it and so left it without any Guard While the Castle was thus blocked up one Captain Bruce issued forth thereof to bring in victuals but he was taken by the Regents men saith Master Thin a thing very hard to be conceived how he either durst or could do it neither is there any mention or memorie of his being there any where else to be found Now because the Castle did annoy the City with their Ordnance so that none could walk in the
Street which lies open in a straight line from the Castle exposed to their mercy without danger of their lives the Regent caused make three Traverses or Dikes and ramparts of earth turfe and dung over-thwart and crossing the Street so thick as that they were Cannon-proofe and could not be pierced and so high that they took away the view of the Street from them of the Castle One of these was raised hard by the Land-Market above the Tolbooth and the other two with proportionable distance one from another nearer the Castle so that the Citizens and others walked safely to and fro about their businesse and the Lords also sate in Parliament without any hurt notwithstanding that the very day of their sitting the 26. of January or as others the 16. for their welcome and first salutation they had bestowed on them 87. great shot onely there was one poor dog killed before the Regents door Neither was there any great hurt done before though they had been still sending their vollies the 1. of January at what time the truce expired not above 6. persons hurt that kept the trenches and as many within the City but none slain One night the Captain issued forth and skirmished with the Regents Souldiers in the trenches till he found means to set some houses of the City on fire which the winde being high did spread through the City and when any did offer to quench it he caused the Ordnance to play so thick upon them that none daring to come near it there were some 100. houses consumed therewith being burnt down to the ground but not any man either slain or hurt This fact made him who was hated before to be abhorred and thought abominable by all men Wherefore the Regent determining no more to dally with him not having sufficient store of Artillerie of his own and fearing lest the Castle being well victualled might hold out too long he sent to the Queen of England to borrow of her who sent him 30. pieces in all viz. 9. Cannons 6. Demicanons 6. Sacres and 9. Culverins with all manner of needfull provision together with 700. or as Master Thin saith 1500. men under the conduct of Sir William Drury Generall With these and 500. hired Souldiers of Scots besides the Gentlemen Voluntiers and the Citizens of Edinburgh after he had summoned the Castle and they not obeying he sate down before it the 20. of April 1573. They raised five Mounts or Terrasses whereon to plant their batterie in that place where now Heriots work is built These being called by the severali names of the chief Commanders First the Kings Secondly Mount Drury Thirdly Mount Leyes from Sir George Leyes Fourthly Mount Carie from Sir George Carie Fifthly and Mount Sutton from Thomas Sutton Master of the Ordnance were finished the 17. of May with great toyle and labour and not without some losse of men by shot from the Castle They began their batterie the 17. of May and continued it till the 26. The Castle is situate on a steep and inaccessible Rock having a large utter Court beneath that Cragge whereon the Castle standeth About this Court there is a strong Wall and on that side which lieth towards the Town of Edinburgh a Bulwark or Blockhouse ending in a sharp point being made in form of a triangle The use of it is to defend the entrance and gates of the Castle The wals of this Blockhouse are subject to the sight and shot of the Castle and so may be defended by those that are within but the corner sharp point thereof is not so and if it be taken by the Enemy those that are within the Castle cannot annoy them There were within the castle at the inner end of the said Blockhouse two turrets of ancient workmanship but more high than strong of which the one was called Davids Tower which stood nearer the Gate the other without it nearer to the South was called Wallace Tower but I know not the reason of their names Against these two Towers and the side of the Blockhouse nearest to the Castle they directed their first batterie Thereafter they battered round about on every side of the Castle and having dismounted some of the Ordnance within and broken other some by shooting in at the mouth thereof their Cannon did little hurt being made unserviceable Besides Davids Tower being battered was beaten down and fell in such sort that the ruines thereof did damme up the gate and entrance betwixt the Castle and the utter Court and Block-house The Blockhouse was also battered in that part that was over against the gate and Wallace Tower which stood above the gate within the Castle was beaten down There was a breach large enough made not farre from the gate of the Bulwarke and the ditch also was filled up with stones and rubbish so that they might well enough have entred there but because it lay so open in the very mouth of the enemies shot it was not thought safe to give the assault at that place Wherefore having provided Ladders they went to the point of the Blockhouse there to climbe up out of danger of the Enemies shot The foremost in this service were Captain Hume and Captain Crawford Humes Ladder being too short and there being one of his men also shot upon the Ladder behinde him he was forced to come down again and so Crawford got first up and Hume followed him upon his Ladder and so did the rest of the Souldiers without any hurt done So they went forward and planted a Corps de guarde before the Gate of the Blockhouse called Humes Porter-lodge I know not why or how it got that name They had no let or impediment save that they had some small shot from the Castle for the great Ordnance could not annoy them being so high above them And those that had kept the Blockhouse had forsaken it and were taken in to the Castle being towed up over the Wall in the night For it being sore battered and the passage from thence to the Castle being so dammed up that there could come no relief nor succour to them from within they would not stay in it any longer but abandoned it While they were in sâ—…aling the Blockhouse there was another Company sent to make shew of giving an assault at another place but they having gone further on than they had warrant or direction they were repulsed and about thirty of them slain And so they did as it were make an exchange and recompense their losse of the Blockhouse with the death of these thirty But this taking of the Blockhouse was a matter of no great consequence for neither could they any wise annoy or harme them that were within from thence neither was the Castle Wall any where scalable but as hard and difficult to get up into it as ever Onely they had taken from them the onely Well which was left them and out of which had been furnished to each man a
sister Germain to Archbald Earle of Angus and the Lord Bothwell also had married her sister Margaret Relict of Walter Scot of Balcleugh The Lord Hamilton had been in great enmitie with him for besides the publick cause of Regent Murrays death he with his brother Claud of Pasley had killed Johnston of Wester-hall a follower and depender of the house of Angus At that time the Countesse of Cassills Lyon by name of the house of Glames and a near Cousin to the Regent was a widow Whether the love to that Lady brought on the reconcilement or their reconciliation occasioned the affection to the Lady it is hard to say but so it was that Hamilton suited her in marriage and obtained his suit and by this all quarrels and more especially that slaughter of Westerhall was taken away And for the better satisfaction herein both the brothers the Lord Hamilton and Claud of Pasley made publick obeysance to Archbald Earle of Angus in the Palace of Haly-rood-house by coming the whole breadth of the Inner-Court thereof bare-footed and bare-headed and falling down on their knees holding each a naked sword by the point delivered it to him to take hold thereof by the Pommell This was in the yeare 1575. the seventh of March being Monday After this Hamilton was married to the Lady Yet may it bee doubted whether he acquired more friendship in private by them than he furnished matter of obloquie in publick to the countrey because both these brothers were accounted authours or accessarie to the killing the Earle of Lennox then Regent and the Kings Grand-father as also they had been of that of Regent Murray These slaughters all the Nobilitie especially of the Kings side had solemnly sworne to avenge and now by this hee seemed to neglect that quarrell and his oath and that he had more care to be satisfied in his own particular for the slaughter of one mean man his depender It grieved particularly William Douglas of Logh-leven who desisted not from the pursuit of those that had slain his brother Murray after a privat manner seeing he could not get publick justice executed twice he set upon the Lord Hamilton as he was coming from Arbrothe and chased him so that he was constrained to return to Arbrothe again Another time as he was coming through Fyfe he made him flee to Darcie which he beset lay about it till the Regent sent to him and commanded him to desist However by the alliance of these Noblemen he seemed more strengthened more secured The Earle of Angus his Nephew was married to the Lord Ereskins sister daughter to the late Regent Earle of Marre a Lady of rare beauty and vertue and worthily made choice of by Morton who was author of the match both because of the Ladies deserving as also for that it not a little seemed to strengthen him seeing her mother and uncles during the minoritie of her brother had the custody education of the young Kings person which was the only way to attempt any thing against his Regencie Whether these things begat in him security and security bred carelesnesse to entertain mens love from whence did arise a loathing of him in all estates coldnesse in particular friendship or what ever the occasion was certain it is that he keeped his place more by the estimation of all than by the affection of many on the occasions following We shewed before how in matters of Church-government he ever inclined as the most politick course to the estate of Bishops The name was yet retained by custome the Rents were lifted also by them as we have said more for other mens use profit than their own They had also place vote in Parliament after the old manner and he would gladly have had them to have kept their power and jurisdiction over their brethren M. John Douglas being dead he filled the place by putting in M. Patrick Adamson his domestick Chaplain who then followed that course thoughbefore he had preached against it Many were displeased herewith all the Ministers especially they of greatest authority all men of all estates that were best affected to Religion He endeavoured also to have put the charge and cure of more Churches into one Preachers hands that there being the fewer to provide of stipends the Kings revenues who paid them out of the thirds of the Church lands might be increased by the surplusage which remained to him Hee did so eagerly presse this point that some thought it necessary to write against this course namely Master John Davidson Minister at Salt-Preston then a Student at S. Andrews Him he caused to be summoned to under-lye the Law and to be indicted criminally and being entreated for him he shewed himself so animated against him that he durst not under-go his triall but fled to England with the consent of those that were bail for him of whom he exacted the summe to the full and they willingly did choose rather to pay it than to expose their friend to the hazard of his wrath The Printer of the Book Robert Lake privike was convicted by an assise or jurie and committed to the Castle of Edinburgh It was also hardly taken that he sought to diminish the authoritie of the Generall Assemblies of the Church by refusing to be present being desired at an Assembly holden in Edinburgh the 6. of March 1573. which was very frequently and solemnly kept almost by the whole body of the Countrey the Nobility Gentrie Commissioners from Burrowes as the custome had alwayes been and as he himself before had been present at them Yea he began to question their priviledge and libertie thereof by asking the Commissioners which were sent from them to crave his assistance thereat who had given them power to assemble the Kings Lieges without his leave who was in authority With this unlooked for demand they were dashed at first but re-collecting and gathering their wits again they answered He that gave power to preach and hear preaching gave power also to conveene in Assemblies Neither doth it depend on man say they He said that was treason They answered That if so be then all the Apostles were Traitours and the primitive Church in time of persecution He said That they conveened onely to preach the word They answered That they conveened to advance facilitate and set forward the preaching of the word and that was to preach also But however if to conveene without the consent of the Magistrate were unlawfull preaching was also unlawfull unlesse they should preach to the Wals. A little velitation thus passed he in end refused to goe which did so grieve them all that a publick Fast was appointed to pray for diverting and averting of such things as he seemed by this to intend against the accustomed Assemblies He propounded to be reasoned whether the supreame Magistrate should not be head of the Church as well as of the common-wealth and there were Divines appointed to dispute it for the
so far were they alienated from him in affection And indeed though they had intended to have come in to assist him he gave them no time to do it for ere they could have come as my Lord Boyd only did he had dimitted his Regencie and was so far from making any impediment or let to the Proclamation that he assisted a single officer with a trumpet who came to proclaime the Kings authoritie and publickly laying down his Office he took instruments of his dimission The next day when the Lord Boyd came to him hee chid him soundly for this his haste and even he himself when he had thought better on it was angry with himself that hee should so rashly and unadvisedly have given way to his enemies who used the Kings bare name against his authoritie which was to last five or six years longer and was established by the Laws of the Kingdome and Act of Parliament unto which they themselves had consented and given their approbation Whether or not hee did best in dimitting it may be disputed on both sides The adverse party seemed strong Argyle Athole Crawford yea also which did most astonish him his friends Glames Ruthven and Lindesay his most cherished Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling Secretary and Tillebardin Controller he had the ill-will of the Burrows especially Edinburgh And yet having right and the law on his side some would have regarded that the multitude so mutable might have been reconciled and the Faction dissolved being glewed together by nothing but common discontentment by contenting some and putting some in hope of having place in managing the affairs of the Kingdome Neither could matter of division have been long wanting amongst themselves where there were so many heads such diversitie of judgement and so many severall aimes and intentions If hee had but stuck to his right declared and claimed it and in the mean time kept himself safe by his own power and friendship in Dalkeith or Tantallon it is possible and not improbable that hee might have dis-appointed them But hee left that way and having dimitted the authority he rendered also the Palace of Haly-rood-house the Mint and Coyning-house with the printing irons also the Kings Jewels and what else belonged to the Crown was delivered to the Lord Glames and Maxwell who were sent from the King and his new Councell to receive them And good reason he should do so for now they were no more his seeing he was no more Regent having dimitted the authority he could not retain them Yet he did not so with the castle of Edinburgh which the same two Lords had also commission to receive His brother George of Parkhead as we have said was Captain of it who not being well provided of Victuall before he found that it was then too late to begin For seeking to Victuall it both privatly and openly hee was hindred by the Townsmen whereupon ensued bloud-shedding and slaughter The Town had placed a Guard about the Butter-market where the Weigh-house now stands and the Constable of the Castle Archbald Douglas brother to John of Tillie-whillie issuing forth set upon the Guard before they were aware and having killed two or three of them retired to the Castle again This did no good it procured hatred toward himself but purchased no Victuall to the Castle Wherefore the Guard being more warie he was so straited for want of Vivers that he was forced to surrender it to the Lord Ruthven and the Lord Lindsay the first of April 1578. In this mean time some fourtnight before the seventeenth of March the Lord Glames Chancellour was slaine at Stirlin There had been some old quarrell betwixt the Earle Crawford and him but now both being on the Kings side they were upon termes of agreement or assurance It happened so that as the one was going to the Castle of Stirlin and the other coming from it they rencountred in a narrow Lane Both of them commanded their followers and train to give way which they did and were now all passed save two of their servants that were last who having first justled one another drew their Swords and flew to it Hereupon both their Lords with their Companies turned and began to skirmish where the Lord Glames being a tall man of stature and higher than the rest was shot with a Pistolet and so died It is uncertain who it was that shot him but many thought it was Crawford himselfe because he was very skilfull in shooting with a piece Wherefore he was committed to prison but was released again soon after without further triall or enquiry Whereupon followed great enmity and mischief betwixt these two families of Crawford and Glames It was observed with admiration that the news of this slaughter which was committed about five a Clock in the after-noon was reported punctually and perfectly at Edinburgh by six there being 24. miles distance between It appears by this that if Morton had not laid down his authority over hastily other such things might have fallen out to have divided that faction which might have furnished him with matter enough to have wrought out his own continuance therein But now having laid it down he must play the after-game as well as he may There were chosen to be of the Kings Councell Argyle Athole Montrose the Bishop of Caithnesse Montroses Grand Uncle the Abbots of Dumsermling and Newbottle the Lord Ruthven Lindsay and Oglebee These coming to Edinburgh he gives place and withdraws himself not to Dalkeeth it was too near neither to Douglas it was too farre off and out of the way nor to Tantallon it was a place of strength and it might have been interpreted fear in him but to Logh-leven to his Cousin William Douglas who was also a near Cousin to the Earle of Marre that from thence and by him he might deale with them who had the Kings Person in keeping and finde meanes to turne about the wheele againe and to overturne them who had turned him in a manner out of his Regencie There hee busied himself in making of Walks and Alleys in drawing of Garden plots or knots little minding any State affaires in appearanee or if any warie wit did suspect any thing of him or any clear eyed Lynceus or well sighted Argus espied some designe which was very hard for them to doe yet most part saw nothing and there were but few that suspected any thing and none that could help or hinder it For so hee brought it as most men think or so it came to passe that Alexander Ereskin brother to the late Earle a man of a good easie nature and no ill disposition and who though of himselfe hee were nothing factious or malicious yet he had been an instrument whom the other partie Argyle Athole c. had used to turne Morton out of his Regencie by admitting them unto the King who was committed to his charge as Captain of the Castle of Stirlin and Tutour to the young Earle of Marre was
himselfe almost after the same manner turned out of his charge of keeping the King and Castle For as the King had been moved to take the government upon himself before the time appointed so the Earle of Marre was moved to take upon himself that his own charge of keeping the King and Castle of Stirlin before his time being not yet of age nor Major The manner of it was this One Morning the 26. of April 1578. the Earle got up betimes to go a hunting and sending for the Keyes of the Castle Gate Alexander his Uncle came himself in person and having opened the Gate to let his Nephew forth he himselfe and his servants were thrust out at the Gate by the Earle assisted by his own naturall brother and his Uncles the Abbots of Cambskenneth and Driebrugh very worthie kinde upright and honest Gentlemen and so he took the Keyes and keeping of the King and Castle into his own hands the 27. of April 1578. as my notes say and so not above 7. weeks after Mortons dimission of his Regency Whether or not Morton imployed Tillibardine in this work and gave him Money for it he being Uncle to the Earle of Marre I cannot affirme it though I know it was reported neither indeed can I say confidently that Morton plotted this businesse and that it was his doing or what hand he had in it or whether it were nothing else but division amongst themselves However it were by this meanes the designes of the new Counsellours were turned to nothing They had the 9. of April chosen the Earle of Athole Chancellour and indicted a Parliament to be held the 10. of July and had consulted of many Articles to be concluded therein Upon the newes of this change they go to Stirlin but the Castle was kept so close that they were not suffered to come in save one at once There they had some meetings in the Town and afterward returned to Edinburgh the 8. of May. Morton waa come to Dalkeith a little before wherefore they send to him and desire to conferre with him He came to Craig-Miller and there spake with Athole and Argyle and at last after much tossing of businesse they agreed so well that they went with him to Dalkeith to dinner On the morrow the 9. of June Morton goes to Stirlin and was friendly received by the Earle of Marre into the Castle The rest followed that same day so that the whole Nobilitie was assembled together the tenth day By their advice the Counsell was changed and Morton made Principal and President thereof The Parliament by Proclamation was transferred to Stirlin there to be held the twentie fifth day of July whither the Lords of Parliament were ordained to come with their ordinary train The other Lords Athole Argyle Montrose Lindesay Oglebee Maxwell Harris and the former Councell conveened in Edinburgh and sent Montrose and Lindsay to excuse their absence and to give the reason and cause of it because as they alledged the Parliament was not free being kept within the Castle of Stirlin and both King Castle and all in the Earle of Marres power All this notwithstanding the Parliament held wherein there were not many things concluded The chief things were a discharge given to Morton for his government during the time of his Regencie An exoneration to the late Earle of Marre who had been Regent for his keeping of our Soveraigne Lords Person within the Castle of Stirlin The Lord Hume was also restored from his forfeitrie by the meanes and procuring of Sir George Hume of Wedderburne with the consent indeed of Morton whom he solicited for that end but against his opinion and advice For he told him freely that he thought it was not his best course for sayes he you never got any good of that house if it were once taken out of the way you are next and it may be you will get but small thanks for your paines Sir George answered that the Lord Hume was his Chief and he could not see his house ruined if they were unkinde he could not do withall that would be their own fault this he thought himself bound to do and for his own part whatsoever their carriage were to him he would do his duty to them if his Chief should turne him out at the fore-doore he would come in again at the back-doore Well sayes Morton if you be so minded it shall be so I can do no more but tell you my opinion and so consented to do it Yet Sir George had so ordered the matter that he made no question to have carried it without Mortons consent by the Abbot of Driebrugh and Cambskenneth to whom he was allied by his wife Wherefore they are mis-taken that say Morton did all and that there was nothing done but according to his pleasure for hee was but accessary and concurred as one of the chief and prime Noblemen but the house of Marre had the main sway at this time At this Parliament the wardenrie of the East march was taken from Coldinknowes and given to Sir George of Wedderburne and he thought it no robberie to take it being given him In August the other Lords with whom were Coldinknows and Manderston Cesford and Fadunside assembled their forces and having set forth a Declaration that their purpose was to set the King at liberty they marched from Edinburgh to Fawkirk Neither was Morton slow in gathering together his friends at Stirlin with resolution to have tryed the hazard of a battell The Earle of Angus went out divers times and skirmished with them but there was no great hurt done Onely in a single Combate or Duell upon a challenge which was sought on horse-back with Lances one Taite a Tividale man that belonged to Cesford was slain by James Johnston a follower of Angus he also being sore wounded At last they came to an agreement and lest they should seem to have done nothing they condescended that the King should be brought to Edinburgh or elsewhere as they pleased by the advice of the Nobility which served little for their purpose for there was no time limited and when he was brought to the palace of Haly-rood-house the 30. of September 1579. a year after yet was Marre and Morton the chief men about him and had greatest credit with him But before that time it was concluded in Councell that the Lord Aberbrothe and Claude of Pasley his brother should bee pursued as slayers of Lennox and Murray late Regents which was done accordingly But they themselves having fled into England their servants were taken and some executed others imprisoned and their Lords Houses demolished This motion is thought to have proceeded chiefly from the house of Marre and Logh-leven Wee hear of no new occasion given by them for they remained neutrals and did not side with either partie at this time Mortons part was that he remained a spectator and was contented that mens minds should be taken up with some other thing
both and the English Embassadour Sir William Bowes desired Monbirneau to be removed off the Counsell as such an one and when it was refused he likewise refused to deliver his message or to shew his Commission for so he had been commanded by the Queen and State of England Morton withdrew himselfe as discontented and retired to Dalkeith either for dislike of the present estate of things or out of feare and doubte of some danger or inconvenient or for both neither did hee come to Court or Counsell but when hee was sent for by the King This disliking of their wayes made them to dislike the more of him and his feare caused them to feare him more also dislike and feare increased their hatred and hastned their resolution to overthrow him The way was laid which was to charge him with the murther of the late King the accuser either made choice of by them or who did willingly offer himselfe was James Stuart sonne to the Lord Ochletree a bold venturous and aspiring young man And so the last of December he was sent for and being set in Counsell he was accused by James to his face The crime was of being airt and pairt of the murther of the late King Henry Being greatly moved herewith he arose from the table and purged himselfe with great vehemency as innocent thereof and offered to abide a legall triall not onely of his Peeres but of any Gentlemen whatsoever though he himselfe were an Earle and had been Regent Hereupon hee was confined to his lodging where he abode all the next day which was the first of January and the Sabbath day So much leasure he had to bethinke himselfe of his case and what were best for him to doe he might have seen that it was a quarrell pickt against him of malice seeing the crime laid to his charge was so hainous as none but his mortall enemies would have broched and such as sought his utter ruine And hee might know that innocency is not alwayes a sure warrant and defence against such and that it was dangerous to fall into their hands On the other side to avoid and shun a triall were halfe a confession of the crime and would make him seem guilty nay it would make him truely guilty of contempt disobedience and rebellion which might perhaps bee the thing they sought through feare to drive him to some rebellious act and so to involve him in a true crime while he sought to eschew a fals accusation his friends followers advised him to take the first way but he himselfe resolved on the second for he supposed that they could not convict him by law and that they would not proceed against him without law having as he thought friends that would not suffer it especially the Earle of Angus being at liberty and out of their power But he had forgotten the old maxim of his predecessors That it was better to heare the Larke sing then the Mouse peep and their Proverb Loose and living On the second of January hee had a warrant sent to him to enter himselfe prisoner in the Castle of Edinburgh which he obeyed immediately As hee went up the street accompanied onely with his owne domesticks James Stuart his accuser was coming downe and as he passed by hee said to him in an insolent and insulting manner fare well my Lord goe on His servants would fain have made an end of the accuser if not of the accusation but he would not suffer them by any meanes but held on his way toward the Castle without replying any thing and so entred there a prisoner This obedience of his is liable to bee diversly thought of by diverse and is diversely censured by men according to that saying Laudatur ab his culpatur ab illis it is commended by some and discommended by others They blame his wisedome that he should have trusted and relied so much upon his innocency as to have put his life into the hands of his enemies who used the colour and shadow of the Kings authority for their owne private ends and to fulfill their owne malice and revenge Others commend him that being innocent he obeyed the King and submitted himselfe to the lawes The event gave judgement for the first and all men since are of the former opinion yet it may be he did not rely meerly on his innocency and that he looked not to have had such a number of enemies having never deserved such hatred of any and that he thought the Nobility would never give way to such extremity which was an ill precedent and preparative against themselves But however God had his worke to bring to passe and meant to humble him this way and therefore his wisedome which appeared at other times did now fail him so that hee was confounded in his discourse and reason There can nothing else bee said or alledged for this grosse errour in so wise a man This is the first evident step of his falling They might now doe with him what they pleased and yet scarce all that they pleased with safety and security His Nephew the Earle of Angus was at liberty and remained at Dalkeith who being sent for to come to Court refused to come yea though he were charged under pain of treason by a Herauld to come to the King yet he would not obey but was declared rebell Also Mortons keeper Alexander Ereskene master of Marre being an honest and kinde hearted Noble man they could not use any violence toward him so long as he was in his custody Therefore they thought it best to send him to Dumbarton and that they might doe it the more safely they set forth Proclamations discharging all men that had any relation to him or that they suspected to favour him to come within foure miles of any place where the King was or should happen to be So in the 17. or 18. of January he was brought forth of the Castle of Edinburgh to be carried to Dumbarton There it did appeare how the change of mens fortune doth change the minds and affections of people toward them When Morton dimitted his office and authority of Regent none of the Citizens would take norice of him or looke toward him Now that hee suffers for a good cause as they esteemed it to wit opposing Obignie and his courses they flock to him and accompany him out of the town in such numbers and multitude that his keepers were afraid of them And that the rather because some of his well-wishers had some nights before called the Captain of the Castle and desired him not to deliver him or to let him come out and had threatned that if hee should deliver him it should be remembred as an act of hostilitie and hee reputed and used as an enemy They that were his convoy were commanded if any should come to rescue him from them that they should kill him rather then suffer him to escape The Queen of England by her Embassadour
Master Randolfe interceeded for him and told the King and Councell that she understood that hee was a true and good Subject a worthy Noble man and free of that he was accused of Shee desired that he might be tried by an assise or jury and that his enemy knowne to be so Mounsier d' Obignic now made Earle of Lennox who was also an enemy to the reformed Religion as being a Papist might bee removed off the Counsell It was answered that the King was not so farre bound to any forraign Prince as to change his Counsellers at their request or to trie his Subjects but where and when he pleased The Embassadour discontent with this answer gives up all bond of friendship and having denounced warre returned into his owne Countrey the 27. of March 1581. Hereupon a taxation was imposed and a company levied of 1000. foot and some horsemen to be a Guard for the Kings person James Stuart the accuser was preferred to be a privie Counseller is made Baron of Bothwell-haugh say the notes Lord Hamiltoun Earle of Arrain and Captain of the Guard with most ample Commission to apprehend whomsoever he suspected and to banish and punish at his pleasure especially any that favoured the Earle of Morton of whatsoever degree ranke or quality But the English intended rather to threaten then to make war indeed and they knowing that well enough went on with their intended projects against Morton He being still kept prisoner in Dumbarton learned a lesson there which he had not well learned till then Let the prophane be silent and let mockers leave off their mocking and let all mortall men know that there is a happinesse which consists not in honour or riches that there is a God who disposeth of all things who is All-sufficient and who is able alone to satisfie and content the mind few there are that know or consider it but when they are brought to such a point and happy is he that can doe it then He had heard of it before and beleeved it but had not taken it so fully to heart nor felt it by experience Now he sees now he feels and findes it really and experimentally He contemns the world and his riches are vile in his eyes his glory vanity and all his delights madnesse He findes that one thing is necessary and is all that is of man which is to reverence God Hee sees his over-sight in that he had been so slacke and carelesse thereof before now he goes about it as he can and labours to amend his fault hee reads the Scriptures and meditates on them he makes his use and findes comfort therein he sees his sinfulnesse and repents him thereof sees Gods mercifulnesse and layes hold on it He acknowledges himselfe to have been miserable when he seemed to swim in happinesse and that now hee was truly happy when he seemed overcharged with miserie in respect that God had given him leasure to meditate and thinke of his end and time and grace to repent while being sequestrate from all worldly affaires and restrained by his imprisonment his minde had full scope and libertie to raise it selfe to those better and higher thoughts of the life to come and of eternity wherein he found such contentment and resolution that now death was no more death to him nor terrible and that all the horrour thereof was swallowed up with the hope of those eternall joyes and pleasures which last for evermore Thus being prepared for that last act he was sent for to give proofe how well he could practise and make use of this lesson For on the 24. of May the Earles of Arran and Montrose with some companies of horse and foot brought him from Dumbartan to Edinburgh the 27. to Robert Gourleyes lodging which was one of the strongest in the Citie Before they tooke their journey on the 22. day proclamation was made commanding all that favoured him in generall to depart out of the towne and not to come within ten miles of the King and his Court and particularly some 52. Citizens by name were expressed and strictly charged to goe forth of the Citie After foure dayes respite the first of June he was called to the Tolbooth and there empannelled and convicted by a Jurie and found guilty of the late Kings murther The sentence was given out by the Earle of Montrose who was Chancellour of the Assise and it is said to have beene pronounced in these termes The Jurie or Assise doth finde him guilty of being airt and part of concealing the murther of our Soveraigne King James his father the late King Henry When Morton heard it he repeated these words twice over Airt and pairt airt and pairt and without speaking farther he held his peace It is reported that the Jurie did finde him onely guilty of concealing the murther and that Arran and Montrose thinking that to be onely guilty of concealing was not sufficient matter of condemning him did foist in these words airt and pairt to give it the greater sound and to make it be thought and understood as if he had beene found to be airt and pairt that is deviser contriver plotter and partaker or accessary to the Kings murther whereas he was onely found to have concealed it This made one that heard it and perceived the sophistry thereof to say that they had stollen his head from his shoulders by sophistry His known enemies the Lord Seaton and Wauchton were of his jurie yet it is thought they did him no wrong in their verdicts But however it shewed partiall dealing in that they would not suffer them to be set aside when he excepted against them as knowne enemies Being asked at his death what he thought of the judgement he answered soberly that he would leave them to God and their owne conscience but he perceived that whether he had beene guilty or guiltlesse as Stephen or Judas all had beene one his death had beene concluded before for his lawfull and legall exceptions were not admitted his enemies were on his Jurie naming the two former and such as were partiall and not indifferent who had given partiall counsell against him by name the Earle of Argyle He added also that it was not his death alone that would content them and that they would not stay there others should be put to it as well as hee he was but made a precedent and preparative to make way for the rest the cause was the maine thing they aimed at However it were whether the sentence were thus involved and wrested or if it were plaine and cleare whether it were indeed so given out by the Jury or if it were thus patched out by Arran and Montrose he was conveyed backe againe to his lodging as a condemned man There he carried himselfe after his wonted manner his countenance was no wayes cast downe or changed he supped cheerfully and slept soundly without any apperance or shew of feare or solicitousnesse About three of the clocke
in the morning hee arose and wrote letters for the space of three houres with his owne hand to the King and afterward laid him downe againe and slept till nine These Letters were sent by the Ministers who came to visit him but Arran and Lennox would not suffer them to be received When he was up Master Walter Balcanquell and John Durie two of the Ministers of Edinburgh came to him and had long conference with him which is set downe at length in the Historie of Scotland written by Francis Boteville called Thin an Englishman and joyned to Hollinsheds Chronicle so that he who desires to know it may reade it there The summe of it is his confession concerning such things as they questioned him of 1. And first concerning the murthering of the King he said he was neither airt nor pairt thereof and that being prest by the Earle Bothwell he would never consent to it And although say the notes Bothwell alledged that the Queene had determined it and divers Noblemen had given their consent under their hand-writing and had sent to him to desire him to put to his hand also yet he answered resolutely that he would in no wise meddle in it nor be guilty of innocent bloud As for the Queen said he though it be so yet women will say and gain-say she may in her anger doe or say that which afterward she will repent her of Nay when Bothwell promised to bring her consent thereto under her hand-writing yet he refused to joyne with him upon any termes and to avoyd his importunitie he passed over to Saint Andrewes to visit the Earle of Angus who was then a Student in the New colledge there neither did he see or meet with Bothwell after that untill such time as the fact was committed 2. As for poysoning the Earle of Athole at Stirling he said he was neither author of it if he were poysoned nor any wise accessary or conscious to it that he detested and abhorred all such formes of dealing even with enemies and was sorry to think that so base foule and wicked practice should creep into this Countrey which was already guilty of too many too common other sins of its owne he said also that he was not such an enemy to Athole as that he would have done him any hurt though he had found him lying asleep by the way side 3. Touching the Earle of Lennox he said he never wished him any hurt so farre was he from conspiring against him Onely it grieved him that he knew the estate of this Countrey no better and that he saw not what danger the King was in and that he was induced by perswasion to bring home such as were enemies to the true Religion which he purposed to have let him understand and hoped to have advised him better when they had beene better acquainted and more intimately familiar 4. And as for carrying the King to England he said he would not have done it for a world unlesse it had beene to have made him King of England that there was never such a motion made to him directly nor indirectly by the Queene or any other in England or Scotland that he never had any pension of her 5. As touching his setting up and maintaining the estate of Bishops whereof there had ensued great debate and contention betwixt him and the Ministery he said it did not proceed of any ill minde of any malice or contempt of them or their callings but meerly out of want of better knowledge thinking that form of government to be most conforme to the rules of policie and to be fittest for the times That if he had then knowne better he would have done otherwise and that he had intention if he had lived to have made amends 6. Concerning his incontinencie and worldly mindednesse he freely acknowledged and confessed it seriously repented and craved God pardon for it and said he firmely beleeved to obtaine it that he saw mercy and had found more grace during the time of his trouble then ever hee had done all his life before 7. For his detaining of some Citizens of Edinburgh in prison he said he had not done it out of any spleene or private quarrell against the men but the matter of bringing in Bullion being then in hand and he being informed that these men did hinder it he thought it his best course to commit them till such time as the businesse were done Wherein if he had wronged them he was sorrie and craved them pardon forgivenes His counsell to the Earle of Angus his Nephew was doubtfull for he said he durst not advise him in any particular for the present because he thought it would endanger his life if he should come to Court and not to come if he were commanded would hazard his estate His best were to use what meanes he could to obtaine the Kings favour and leave that life and lands safe he might serve God and him in a private retired manner which he would wish him to doe in all humility and to submit himselfe and all to the Kings will and pleasure To the King his master with all submission yet in the name and fear of God he would exhort him to beware of Papists either profest known or suspected who as he thought were become too too familiar with him that he would continue in the true Religion and fear of God entertain in his company such as loved it according as he had bin bred and brought up not to make defection from it or slide back else it could not be well with him he feared there was danger which men should see when he was gone He remembred the admonition which master Knox gave him when he came to visit him on his death bed or a little before being newly made Regent God hath said Knox blessed you with many blessings he hath given you wisedome riches and friends and now he hath preferred you to the government of this Countrey use these things well and better than hitherto you have done alwayes to his glory who hath given them you first by advancing the Gospel and maintenance of the Ministers and the whole Church next by procuring the good and welfare of the King the Countrey and all good subjects which if you do not God shall rob you of them with shame and ignominie This he spake said he and this I finde now yet I doubt not but God will be mercifull unto me He was much with them in prayer and very earnest to have their aid assistance therein whereof he acknowledged that he received great comfort He reasoned of the natural fear of death which sticks and remains in men even though they have assurance of the forgivenesse of their sins wherein hee declared his own sense and the collections he had made in his reading since his going to Dumbartan He said that in the History of the Bible he had observed Gods wonderfull mercy toward the children of
Morton amongst others which the wise will lay to heart and make their use of it Jacobus Duglassius Mortonius Comes Prorex prâ—… JACOBO Sexto Edinburgi securi percussus Anno 1581. Hunc specta Heroem celso cui spirat ab ore Majestas toto pectore rarus honos Augustos inter terrarum lumina reges Pro Rege Domino regia sceptra tulit Consilium imperium virtus facundia census Quaeque homines capiunt quaeque dedêre dii Unus cuncta fuit Nihil ad fastigia summa Defuit aeternum si sua fata darent Sed viden ' ut subito fatorum turbine versa Omnia in praeceps pondere pressasuo Discite mortales mortalia temnere illa Quaerere quae miseris non rapit aura levis Joh. Johnstonus in Heroibus James Douglas Earle of Morton Regent beheaded at Edinburgh 1581. Behold this Heros how his looks be grac't With Majestie what honour 's in his breast How high his port may to the world appear He rules a King and doth his Scepter bear Counsell commanding and perswasive Art What ever men injoy or gods impart Is found in him If Fortune did remain Constant no greater height he need obtain But ah what sudden change is here this state Falne with its own weight lyes opprest by Fate Observe it well and learn those goods to prise Which never can decay the rest despise Of Archbald the third of that name and ninth Earle of Angus NOw we come to Archbald himself the third bearing the name of Archbald son to David as hath been said He was thrice married first to Margaret Ereskin daughter to John Earle of Marre who was Regent of Scotland immediatly before Morton Shee was a beautifull chaste and vertuous Lady Shee lived with him but few years and died without children After her he was married to Margaret Leslie daughter to the Earle of Rothus She lived with him the space of years after which he was divorced from her for her adultery She likewise had no children His third wife was Jeane Lyon daughter to the Lord Glames Chancellour and Relict of Robert Douglas of Logh-leven She bare to him a daughter after his decease named Margaret who died about the age of fifteen years a maid unmarried He was bred and brought up with his Uncle Morton as wee have said who was his Tutor and Guardian He studied in S. Andrews in the New Colledge with Master John Douglas Provest of that Colledge and Rector of the Universitie till he was fifteen years of age Aster that he lived at Court with his Uncle having with him his Pedagogue Master John Provaine who endeavoured to instruct him in the Latine tongue and taught him his Logicks Rhetoricks but with such successe as is customable to youth and Nobilitie nature counsell and example drawing them rather to the exercises of the body which are more agreeable to their inclination and are esteemed more fit and proper for their place Whereas Letters are thought onely necessary and usefull for mean men who intend to live by them and make profession of some Art or Science for their maintenance but no wayes either suitable or requisite in Noblemen and such as are of any eminent rank or degree For these they are judged to be too base and he that affects them pedantick and of a mean spirit Nay most men do accompt the studie and knowledge of them prejudiciall hurtfull and no small let and impediment to politick activenesse and that it doth abate the courage of the minde and vigour of action which is requisite for their charge and calling of being States-men and Warriours A perverse and pernitious Tenent and farre contrary to the practice of the most famous Captains and Princes in all ages such as were Julius Caesar Scipio Africanus Alexander the Great and Pompey called the Great also of Trajane Antonius Charlemaigne and almost of all the Grecian Worthies And yet we heare that the Nobility in France especially accompt it a reproach to be called or esteemed learned and deeme it honourable to be illiterate and ignorant Much good may this honourable ignorance do them ere any wise-man envie it As for the Earle of Angus sore did he repent him of this neglect and greatly did he blame himself for it Especially in the time of his last banishment during which he laboured to have repaired that losse and over-sight of his youth by reading and hearing read to him Latine authours of all sorts both Historians and others chiefly Junius and Tremellius translation of the Scripture which he took great pleasure and delight in And though the defect of practice in his youth could not be altogether and fully supplyed yet such was his naturall judgement that in expressing of his minde either by word or writ none could do it more judiciously-and sensibly and in dictating of Letters or any other thing he even equalled if not over-matched those who would challenge to be the greatest and most skilfull Artistes therein This was well known and ingenuously acknowledged and witnessed by Chancellour Metellane of honourable memorie who having lighted upon some letters of his written with his own hand so well conceived and penned that some who heard them read supposed they had not been of his own penning but that he had onely transcribed them that they might seem to be his own he on the contrary affirmed and it was true that they were of his penning and that he did seldome use any mans help that way being himself very sufficient and able to discharge it Concerning his actions in the time of his uncles Regencie wee have spoken of them above in his life as the fittest place for them to be remembred in and we need not repeat them here After his death finding no sure footing for him in Scotland amongst these who were authours of it and would seek to secure themselves from all revenge thereof by making him away in like manner being commanded by the King and summoned in his name to come to Court he retired into England There hee was kindly received and honourably entertained by the bountifull liberality of that worthie Queen Elizabeth partly in memorie of his uncle but no lesse for his own sake being of such great hope and expectation conceived by the appearance of his present vertues his wisedome discretion towardlinesse which made him acceptable to all and begot love and favour both from her Majesties self and her Councellours and Courtiers that then guided the State Such as Sir Robert Dudley Earle of Licester Sir Francis Walsinghame Secretary and more especially he procured the liking of him who is ever to bee remembred with honour Sir Philip Sidney I mean like disposition in curtesie of nature equality of age and years did so knit their hearts together that Sir Philip failed not as often as his affaires would permit him to visit him in so much that he did scarce suffer any one day to slip whereof hee did not spend
upon his owne lands and possessions They were also his near kinsemen and deare friends Gowrie and Glames were come of his house Oliphant was of his alliance having married Margaret Douglas daughter to William of Logh-leven and Marre was his brother in law and no lesse his brother in love and affection which continued without the least breach or diminution so long as he lived These private and publick inducements thus meeting and concurring he could not esteem that cause to be more theirs then his owne and therefore could not choose but embrace it as his own that is to the utmost of his power Therefore he joyned with them in it sincerely for his owne part but they continued not long undivided amongst themselves For the Duke being divers times charged to voide the Realme after divers shiâ—…ts and delayes at last he went through England into France in the moneth of December and not long after he died there the 27. of July 1583. After he was gone they being rid of that feare there fell out dissention betwixt the Earle of Gowrie and Secretarie Pitcarne made Lord of Dumfermeling in April 1583. The King went to the Castle of Saint Andrewes in August and there the Earle of Gowrie having changed his minde with the change of affaires tooke a remission for his fact at Ruthven as being Treason and so by his owne confession condemned himselfe and all his partners therein and by separating himselfe from them overthrew the cause and them with it All this while after Angus his returne there was nothing done worthy of memory save that he out of his love and respect to his Uncle Morton caused his head to be taken downe from the City gate and honourably buried with his body the 10. of December 1582. The chiefe instrument in this change was William Stuart a brother of the house of Goston who had beene a Colonell in the Low-Countreyes and was then Captain of the Kings Guard Gowrie had brought him home and preferred him to the Kings service of purpose to counterpoyse the greatnesse of Arran but they were so wise as not to crosse one another but on the contrary they did aid and strengthen each other all they could By this Williams means the authours and actors of the fact at Ruthven were strictly commanded to depart from the Court and the Earle of Arrane recalled thither again Angus had joyned with those of Ruthven yet because he had not been an actor there and had had no hand in it he hoped that they would suffer him to live in quietnesse at home Secretary Walsingham Embassadour from Queene Elizabeth had gotten a promise of the King that he should be fully restored to all his lands and possessions and hee had relied thereon and waited long for the performance thereof but finding nothing but delayes he perceived they had no good meaning toward him And so indeed it proved for Marre and the master of Glames were confined in Argyle the Castle of Stirling of which Marre and his predecessours had been keepers time out of minde was committed to the custody of Arrane and the Earle of Angus was confined beyond Forth Before his going to the place of his confinement hee wrote to some of his friends to accompany him thither for his safety in his journey This being knowne at Court it was interpreted to be done of intention to surprise the King who was that day to goe abroad to his haulking It was alledged also that Marre and Glames were to meet him at Achnoweshill and to joyne with him in his surprisall Hereupon the King having risen by times that morning to goe to his sport and being ready to take horse was stayed that day and curriours were sent out to try how matters went and whether that report were true Some of these scouts came to the Key-stone for that way Angus tooke of purpose being furthest off from the Court that he might be out of their danger and they freed from all feare of him and found him riding in a peaceable manner accompanied with a small train of his domesticks onely and those but halfe-armed which was ordinary then even in the most peaceable times and no wayes prepared for warre Hee desired them to tell his Majesty that he was going toward the place of his confinement in obedience to him and they did relate the truth very faithfully and honestly to the King This rumour of surprising the King was said to have proceeded from one of his owne name who having been in Tantallon the day before and perceiving that there were letters in writing which they did not communicate to him as Angus did never impart businesse to any but such as were his intimate friends and there having been some difference betwixt him and this Gentleman he never used him after that so familiarly made this conjecture of their secrecie and whispered it to the Courtiers who were apt to beleeve it whether he did indeed suspect some such thing or if it were raised onely by envious and malicious persons we cannot affirme but fame laid the blame of it on him for that he having been so late over night at Tantallon had made great haste to be in Edinburgh that night and came to Court before day light and that upon his coming the Kings haulking was stayed yet it is uncertain for he was commanded also to depart out of the Countrey The Earle of Angus crossed Forth at the Queens Ferry and went to his owne house at Aberdowre but because there hee was too neare the Court and so obnoxious to suspition hee removed from thence to Kinrosse and to secure them yet more leaving his houshold there behinde him he went almost alone to Lesely a house belonging to his brother in Law the Master of Rothusse Being there he moved him and the Earle his father to deal with the Courtiers to grant him so much favour as to suffer him to live a private and retired life at one of his owne houses in the Countrey farre from Court and State businesse but they were so farre from yeelding to any such thing that whereas he had been charged onely to remaine beyond Forth before now hee is sent to remain beyond Spaye Wherefore hee takes his journey thither and came to Dundie and from thence toward Elgin in Murray Master Scrimger of Diddup Constable of Dundie would needs bring him on his way and as if he had intended no more caused carry his haulkes with him but by no means would leave him till he came to his journeyes end By the way he being well knowne tooke upon him to be the chiefe man and gave out that Angus was his sonne in law the Laird of Inshmartin This hee did least the Courtiers should have laid some ambushment for him by the way hee being to passe through a Countrey where their partie was strong and where they had many favourers having none of his owne followers with him save Robert
Douglas of Cavers Gentleman of his horses So he passed the Carne-Mont with great celerity and haste the rest of his houshold following after by easie journeyes Great was the care his worthy friend the Constable had of him and many wayes did hee labour to keepe him from melancholy and to divert his thoughts from too much dwelling upon his present hard condition there was no kinde of sport or game which he did not afford him with all the varietie he could devise to entertain him and to cheare him up till the court envying even this small contentment to him commanded the Constable also to goe off the Countrey yet was hee never destitute of friends such was the sweetnesse of his disposition and of such power and force was it that it wonne the hearts of all the Gentlemen in those quarters to him such as the Innesses Dumbarres Hayes and others who did all strive who should shew most affection toward him by inviting him to their houses and feasting him by turnes and using of him with all courtesie and respect so that hee could not have beene more honoured and regarded amongst his dearest friends and nearest kinsfolkes Nay such was their love to him that hearing some surmises of no great good will borne to him by Huntley they of their own accord came to him and forbade him to bee afraid of him for they would spend their lives in his defence and for his safetie if the Earle of Huntley should attempt any thing against him Wherefore it was thought that they being thus affected he durst not adventure to execute any Court plot against him which he wanted no good will to do and otherwayes would have done Yet was this the place of the Kingdome where all Huntleyes power and friendship lay very neare at hand and where Angus had least acquaintance and fewest friends all of them being meere strangers to him without any other bond of obligation or tie of relation but what his vertue and worth had gained in that short time of his being amongst them and conversing with them The Courtiers at this time were at no small contest and variance with the Ministers chiefly with Master James Lowson Master Walter Balcanquell John Durie Ministers at Edinburgh and Master Andrew Melvin Principall of the new Colledge of Saint Andrewes and Professour of Divinity there The occasion was this they had at a Generall Assembly approved the fact of Ruthven by the Kings especiall commandement and now being desired by the Courtiers to condemne it they refused to doe it Both sides alledged the Kings authority the Courtiers pleading that such was his will now and the Ministers that it was not such then The Courtiers said that he was a captive then and the Ministers replyed that perhaps he was so now that they saw not any thralling of him then and that it might as well be alledged hereafter that he was a captive now as it was alledged now that hee was a captive then As for the particular quarrels of either side they said they knew them not but one thing they knew that they were as good men as Noble as worthie as well affected to his Majestie who were with him then as those were who were about him now that they were as free from all suspition of unsoundnesse in Religion nay much freer the others being at least suspected In which regard they could not retract what they had done and could not but allow of their fact who had removed from the King men that were not altogether free of suspition What private ends or aimes they had was unknown to them as also they were ignorant what the respects were which they now had both pretended the Kings will but they were sure of this point that the removing of suspected men was a good office and made for his well being and that the instruments thereof were instruments of a good work whatsoever were their intentions Thus most of them spake Others expressed themselves more harshly saying that wicked men were removed and such as were enemies to the Church to the Countrey and to the Nobility who sought their own preferment with the overthrow of all that they might be built upon the ruines of all these These speeches were very unsavourie to the Earle of Arran to the Colonell Stuart and the Prior of Pitten-weeme It rubbed upon them and by consequent as they would have it appeare reflected upon the King Wherefore they called it sedition and stirring up of dissention betwixt the King and his Subjects So they informe the King and by their Information animate him against them Wherefore John Dury behooved to be removed from Edinburgh to Monrosse Master James Lowson and Master Walter Balcanquell were rebuked onely Master Walters Text was treason against the Courtiers and spake too much though hee had said nothing It was that passage of Ecclesiastes I saw Princes walking on foot and servants riding on horse-back that is Great and worthie men displaced and base men set up in their room to which doctrine hee added an admonition that they should look to themselves when the cup of their iniquitie should bee full Master Andrew Melvin was dilated to the King and Councell by one William Stuart that he had said in a Sermon of his That the King was unlawfully called to the Kingdome but he craved that seeing he was accused of wrong doctrine that hee might bee tried by a Generall or Synodall Assembly who are the proper judges of doctrine delivered from the Pulpit It was answered that he should have no other than the King and Councell who ordained him to enter himself prisoner in Black-Nesse Whereupon hee fearing and informed that Colonell Stuart and Arran had no good meaning toward him fled secretly to Berwick Before his departure hee drew up his Apologie of which it will not be amisse to set down the summe as a testimony of his innocencie and equity of his cause as also of the violence and iniquity of those times that so it may appear more evidently what just grounds and reasons the Noblemen had to labour to have things redressed and such enormous insolencies repressed First He protested solemnly before God and his Angels that he never uttered either in that Sermon or in any other any one word which might import any disgrace or slander of his Soveraigne the Kings Majestie but had ever exhorted all men to yeeld him all reverence and obedience that hee had ever and still did acknowledge him his lawfull Prince and supreame Governour in civill matters that he had ever and even then prayed for his preservation and prosperity Secondly that his desire to bee tried by a Synod of the Church did not proceed from any intention to call his Majesties authority in question but onely because they were appointed to bee the ordinary judges of any thing delivered in preaching In primâ instantiâ He alledged for this a plaine Act of Parliament and a conference betwixt certain Lords
there were manythat could did distinguish and separate the Kings cause from the Courtiers and did shew that as they hated them so they loved him Especially the Ministery who at a Generall Assembly held at Edinburgh in November appointed a generall Fast to be kept throughout the whole Kingdome and gave out the reasons thereof to be first The abounding of wickednesse secondly The danger of the Church thirdly The danger of the King fourthly The danger of the Common-wealth which all were meant did directly point at the rulers of court chiefly through their wickednesse Atheisme want of Religion Godlessenesse Popishnesse or Libertinisme avarice aspiring Who being sole said they or chief about the King under the shadow of his authority first do trouble the Ministery secondly seek to pervert his Majestie and draw him if it were possible for them to the same contempt of Religion that so in time he might become a persecuter and enemie to the Church and overthrow it altogether thirdly do tread under foot the Common-wealth of this Countrey by banishing the best of the Nobility who do love God and the Church best and are best affected toward the Kings welfare that they in the meane time may possesse and brook their Lands and Inheritance And fourthly who suffered murther oppression witch-craft whooredome and many other sinnes to passe unpunished and uncurbed This Fast continued the space of a Week including both the Sundayes The Courtiers notwithstanding of this contemning and slighting all admonitions kept on their own wayes and course of committing banishing discrediting and weakening of all such as they thought did favour the Nobility and were not forward enough to further them and advance their faction They ingrossed all places of power and authority to themselves dis-armed dis-abled and diminished all others and even derided them Of which dealing I will recompt one example amongst many I have made mention above how some discord and variance fell out betwixt Pitcairne Abbot of Dumfermling and the Earl of Gowrie Hereupon Gowrie to match Pitcairne had reconciled himself to the Courtiers and was thought to side with them and especially to be very intimate with Colonell Stuart Pitcairne laboured to out-shoot the Earle in his own Bow and for that end sues to the Colonel for his friendship which because he knew that it was vendible he sent him the price thereof according to his estimate in gold The Colonell liked the mettall but not the condition and therefore he kept both his friendship and the gold to himself and having shewed it to the King and Gowrie deriding him said that the Abbot had sent him that to draw the King to favour him and thus was he flouted and wiped clean of his Moneyes William Douglas of Logh-leven was confined in the Merse for no other fault but because he was a Douglas and an upright honest man as any was in the Kingdome Sir George Hume of Wedderburne because he was in Kinne and a friend of the Earle of Angus was sent prisoner to the Castle of Downe beyond Forth Sir James Hume of Coldinknows was committed to the Castle of Edinburgh Master Cunninghame of Drummewhasle was like wise imprisoned and Master John Colvill brother to Cleish had been served in the same kinde if he fearing their rage had not prevented it by fleeing Many others were used after the like sort it being a sufficient crime to favour any of the discourted Noblemen Last of all a Proclamation was made wherein the Fact at Ruthven was condemned as foule abominable and treasonable and all the actors therein or favourers of them were commanded to depart from Edinburgh and not to come hear the place where the King was or should happen to be under the pain of death The Earle of Gowrie had taken a remission for it but it served not his turne nor did him any good at all for he was particularly charged to go off the Countrey and not to remain in Scotland England or Ireland with a non obstante notwithstanding any remission obtained before And to secure themselves yet further they prohibited all men to carry Pistols except the Kings Domesticks and his Guard They brought home also into Scotland Lodowick Duke of Lennox son to Obignie being then but a child to strengthen their party and to tie the Kings affection so much the more to them He was restored to his fathers estate as a part thereof to the Lordship of Dalkeith This being Angus his inheritance they thought it would engage the Duke in a perpetual enmitie with him as it is ordinary for a man to hate him whom he wrongs On these the like grounds they established to themselves in their own conceit a perpetuall safe estate which they had so fastned and linked with the Kings that neither could be brangled without the shaking and over turning of the other But these courses produced a quite contrary effect even then wrought such disposition in men as did at last over-throw all their plots and themselves withall So frail and so unsure a foundation is iniquity For Angus as he was altogether innocent of any thing that could be alledged against him even in their own judgements so was he universally beloved of all by an hereditary popularity from his Auncestours and more for his own known vertues and therefore being thus wronged in his person and in his inheritance he was pitied of all Marre in like manner being descended of an honourable ancient faithfull and loyall race of Progenitours as also for his own good parts and conditions was beloved in like sort and pitied notwithstanding that he had been an actour at Ruthven The Earle of Gowrie by the contrary was greatly hated by the Courtiers and little set by or regarded by the other partie He had assisted with his father at the slaughtering of Rizio and was the chief man and principall authour and actour in the fact of Ruthven Yet had he changed his minde and side at S. Andrews repented him of what he had done at Ruthven condemned it and taken a remission for it Now being casten off by the Court and commanded to depart off the Countrey he repents him of his repentance and condemnes his condemning and would if he could salve all again by his recanting and retracting of this last act But as the committing of the fact had made him to be hated by the Courtiers so his condemning of it had brought him to be suspected of the Noblemen He had condemned himself and did deserve to be condemned either for that he had done at Ruthven or for his condemning of what he did then and taking a remission for it He had given a colour to the adverse party to condemne it by his confession and example and had furnished them with that argument whereby to presse the condemning of it upon the Ministerie or others For that was their maine argument and the string they most harped on Gowries confession of a fault and remission
out of any treasonable or malicious intention or out of arrogancy pride or presumption The French Proverbe taketh place Il faut passer par la there was no other way besides no audience no accesse could bee had to him by any other means So they conclude to joyne their pains and to partake of the perill The way resolved upon was to assemble themselves at Stirling with their Forces there to supplicate the King and to make their declaration to the Countrey to intimate their grievances and desires with all respect to his Majestie and with all evidence and plainnesse against the Courtiers For this end the Earle of Marre and Master of Glams should bee sent for and first finde meanes to take in the Castle of Stirling an easie taske for the Earle of Marre to performe having his friends lying near to it and the Towne devoted to his service then the Earle of Gowrie should goe thither who lay nearest to it together with the Earle of Athole the Lord Oglebie the Drummonds and the Murrayes Next to him the Earle of Angus from Brechin to whom his friends would repaire out of the South parts the Merse Liddesdale and other parts The Earle Bothwell my Lord Lindsay and diverse others of the Nobilitie were also on the party and had promised to joyne with them Being once Conveened and having the affection of the Ministerie and Burrowes they hoped to bee strong enough against these new mens owne power assisted onely by their particular friends If the Kings name were used against them there behoved to bee a Convention of the Nobilitie and Barons who would heare the Cause judge impartially and informe the King truely without slattery or feare of the courtiers whom they hated neither could they doubt of his equitie and tractablenesse when hee should understand how things were So the businesse should end without bloud and have a good and happy issue And if the worst should come yet were it better to die noblely in the field then to bee hailed to the scaffold and suffer by the hand of the Executioner Thus did they propose but God did dispose of things otherwayes Men know not the Councell and secrets of the Almightie whose determination doth onely stand and come to passe He had not ordained that they should execute their designs nor that they should die in the quarrel it was to be done by another way and at another time the cup of their iniquitie was not yet full against whom they tooke armes Wherefore they were disappointed at this time which fell out thus The Earle of Gowry was charged the second of March to depart the Countrey within fifteen dayes Hee shifted and delayed this affrighted the Courtiers or gave them occasion to seeme affraid and to put the King into a feare and suspition that there was some enterprise in hand against him whereupon the Citizens of Edinburgh were made to keepe a watch about the Pallace Gowrie made shew as if hee had intended to obey the charge contrary to the advice of his associates and that they might beleeve that his intention was reall hee goeth to Dundie causeth provide a ship and make all things ready so that the Courtiers were not more affraid that hee would stay then his Partners were that hee would hoise saile and bee gone Especially the Earle of Angus distrusted him and was jealous of his dissimulation being uncertaine whether it were with the Court or with them that hee did thus dissemble At last having trifled out the time till mid Aprill Colonell William Stuart came to Dundie and having a small company with him setteth upon him at unawares and made him save himselfe in his lodging Then having brought some pieces of Ordnance out of the ships which lay in the Haven being aided by the Townesmen to whom hee had brought a Commission and warrant from the King hee began to batter the house whereupon it was rendered and the Earle taken prisoner By chance as this was in doing a servant of the Earle of Angus coming from Dalkeith by Dundie and having seene all that had happened made haste and came to Brechen about twelve a clock of the night where hee gave his Lord notice of what hee had seen Hee arose presently being much moved therewith and sending for the Gentleman whom hee had imployed to trie his minde before made a heavie moane bewailing the overthrow of their cause and of themselves Then hee asked his opinion what hee thought of it and first told his owne that hee thought it could bee nothing else but deceit and collâ—…sion which hee had ever feared and was now evident that his going to Dundie contrary to his advise had no other end but this and that his lingering proceeded from the same ground For said hee how could the Colonell undertake to apprehend him with so small a number of men if hee had not himselfe beene willing to bee taken If hee doubted or distrusted the towne of Dundie why did hee commit himselfe to them or come in their power Why did hee not stay at Perth where hee was out of all danger till the time appointed were come Doubtlesse hee hath betrayed us all and hath collâ—…ded to suffer himselfe to bee taken so to colour his unfaithfull dealing with us It was answered that hee could not approve his coming to Dundie which hee ever disliked and had laboured to disswade him from it but could not prevaile yet it seemed a hard construction to thinke that hee came thither of purpose to act a sained apprehending that his slownesse and lingering was well knowne to bee his naturall disposition being another Fabius Cunctator in that point which hee had often found by former experience and often contested with him for it But to thinke him false in such a degree or to imagine him to bee so foolish as to come in the hands of those Courtiers with a crime lying on him though but counterfeited it was such a point that for his owne part his opinion was that he durst not do it lest they should make use of it for his ruine and convert a colluded crime into a true dittie and so worke his death But this could not satisfie the Earle of Angus but still hee kept his opinion that there was no realitie in that act of Gowries apprehending And hee was the more confirmed therein when he heard that the Colonell carried Gowry to the houses of his owne especiall friends such as Weemes of Wester-Weemes whose sonne offered to set him at liberty and to take him out of the Colonels hands and to goe with him himselfe which hee refused to doe Angus passed the rest of that night in great solicitude and feare lest hee himselfe should bee assailed and taken after the same manner which had beene no hard matter to performe hee having but a small family and the Castle not being furnished with Armes the Earle of Crawford lying hard at hand with his dependers and that whole Countrey being
things grow worse had now at last being driven thereto by necessity called to minde what duty conscience God and the station wherein God had placed them did crave of them which was to endeavour that wicked Counsellours namely James Stuart called Earle of Arran chiefe Authour of all the mischiefe might be removed from about his Majestie after such a manner as they could best doe it And since no accesse was free and no man durst or would undertake to present their supplications to the King which contained a true information of his owne estate of the State of the Church and Countrey together with theirs therefore they had conveened in Arms not intending any hurt to their Prince whom they ever had honoured and still did honour and whose welfare was their chiefe end and aime or to wrong any good subject but for defence of their owne persons untill they should inform his Majestie of that which concerned him and belonged to them to remonstrate unto him either in his owne presence or by a publick Proclamation that so it might come to his eares which otherwise these wicked Counsellours did and would hinder him from hearing and that so it might come to the knowledge of all men and move the hearts of such as had true honest and courageous hearts to concurre with them in that so honourable and necessary a worke Wherefore they exhorted all men that they would not through fearfulnesse or a vaine opinion of obedience to the pretended command of a Prince who then was best obeyed when God was obeyed and wickednesse punished who did then truly reigne when wicked Councell was removed withdraw themselvs by lurking abandon the common good in hope to provide for their own particular safety which was not possible for them to doe at any time or in any case much lesse under such a man could there be any security for any good and honest man he being so violent proud tyrannicall unjust and such a profane mocker of Religion who would not be tied to or guided by any law or reason but was carried away by his owne appetite and ambition and who was more fit to be the executioner of a bloudy Nero then a Counsellour to such a just and Christian Prince farre lesse to be sole Ruler and Commander of the Kingdome under the shadow of his Majesties authority having so abused and polluted his name who was so honoured in his cradle and admired through the world for his hopefulnesse and great expectation of all princely vertues Whoso truly loued him ought to concurre and lend their aid to plucke him out of the jawes of these worse then wilde beasts that so his estate kingdome honour and person both in soule and body might be preserved This was the summe and straine of their Declarations and Letters sent abroad to move men to joyne with them in this businesse but all was in vaine for despaire of doing any good at this time had so possessed the hearts of all men that even the best affected did choose to sit still and lie quiet The Earle of Gowries apprehending had so astonished them and the incertaintie how to construe it did so amaze them that all his friends who should have made up a great part of their forces as Athole and others absenting themselves others fainted and held off Even Sir George Hume of Wedderburne a man both zealously affected to the cause and entirely loving the Actors Marre and Angus as being tied to them by bloud alliance and particular intimatenesse of friendship though he were acquainted with their proceedings from time to time and being prisoner in the Castle of Downe in Monteeth might easily have escaped from thence and come to them to Stirlin yet did he avoid all medling therein and would neither receive nor send message concerning that matter yea they themselves were contented that he should doe so in that generall desertion having gained nothing by their Declaration and Remonstrance save the publishing of their Apologie which was not necessary to friends whose approbation they had already and wrought nothing upon others For though the King had a copie thereof delivered into his own hand which they greatly desired that thereby he might know the naked truth of things and be truly informed of the Courtiers carriage and behaviour yet did it produce no effect to purpose neither did they make any use thereof that was known either to informe and perswade the King of the things contained therein or to reforme themselves Wherefore now their whole thoughts ranne onely upon this how to come off their lives safe and reserve themselves to a better and more convenient time so incertaine is the event of all humane enterprises The Courtiers failed not to make contrary Proclamations in the Kings name the bare shew whereof though there were but very few that favoured them or their proceedings in their heart was of such force that men conveened thereupon out of all quarters It was made in the strictest forme commanding all that were able to beare Armes from sixteene yeares of age to sixtie to assemble themselves and to bring with them provision of victuall for thirty dayes to march whither the King should be pleased to direct them Hereupon Franâ—…is Stuart Earle of Bothwell came with his forces to Edinburgh where the King was but he being brother-in-law to the Earle of Angus having married his sister the Courtiers did not like of his company and so he was commanded to returne home againe to his house He was indeed of the Lords faction and so were many others who obeyed the Kings proclamation who if they had had hearts and heads were enow of themselves to have taken order with the Courtiers But being dasht with feare of they knew not what if they had considered aright they looked upon one another and so were forced to guard those men whom they could have wished to be hanged The Town of Edinburgh were commanded to reach out 500. Musketiers which they did and this was the Courtiers greatest strength yet consisting of the vulgar and such as had no obligation to binde their fidelitie to them and if they had seen the Nobilitie Gentry go about to take them in hand would not have made great opposition nor have hazarded themselves for the Courtiers safety in all likelihood However Colonell William Stuart is sent with 500. men to Fawlkirke whereupon the Lords at Stirling went to a consultation to see what were best for them to doe They had not with them above 300. men which were their owne proper followers yet being resolute willing forward and active Gentlemen it was thought fittest by some to assaile him and to punish his boldnesse and audacitie for taking such charge upon him being but a meane Gentleman to invade and come against the Nobility Disdaine anger and courage seemed to approve of this resolution that so his malapertnesse might be chastised and dashed Neither were it without good use for if he were once
up and allowed to their no small disgrace and shame of the Countrey yea to his Majesties discredit in forraine Nations and suffer a doore to bee opened to those corruptions which had been kept out of the Church both in doctrine manners by vertue of that order which onely in their conscience was agreeable with Scripture This their zealous hearts could not endure let all perill be silent where conscience and Religion speak let no enemy breathe out his threatnings where the minde is set on God So it came to passe here For while the Acts were in proclaiming at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh the Pastours of that Towne Master James Lowson Master Walter Balcanquell Master Robert Punt taking their lives in their hands went boldly and made publick Protestation against that Act of the erection of Bishops as unlawfull in many respects whereof they took instruments Hereupon they being menaced to avoide their furie Master Walter Balcanquell flees to Berwick together with Master James Lowson Thither came also after them Master James Carmichael Minister at Hadinton Master John Davison and William Aird Ministers of the Suburbs of Edinburgh or some Churches neare to it also Master Patrick Galloway and Master James Melvin with divers others of the Ministerie Edinburgh being thus destitute of Pastours Master Patrick Adamson Archbishop of Saint Andrews was brought to supply their places and to maintaine the lawfulnesse of the office the seven and twentieth day of May being Wednesday which was an ordinary Sermon day but on which the Courtiers were not ordinary auditours But that day they would needs accompany their Bishop and grace him with the Kings personall presence Yet the people disgraced him by their absence they disdained to heare a Bishop other than a Pastour whose office is not ordained by GOD in the Scriptures and was ejected out of the Church of Scotland wherefore being grieved to see this Wolfe in their true Pastours place they go out of the Church and leave him to preach almost alone Besides the common people the Kings owne Ministers Master John Craig and John Brand also John Herriese with others preached against it and were therefore summoned to appeare before the Councell the five and twentieth day of August where they were reviled and rebuked with bitter words as sawcie and presumptuous fellowes and being demanded how they durst speak against the Kings Lawes they answered boldly that they both durst and would speak against such Lawes as were repugnant to the word of GOD. Hereupon the Earle of Arran starting up suddenly upon his feet in a great rage fell a swearing many an oath and with a frowning countenance said unto them that they were too proud to speak such language to the Councell adding that hee would shave their heads paire their nailes and cut their toes that they might bee an example to others Then hee warnes them to compeir before the King himself at Falkland the foure and twentieth day of September where they were accused againe by the Earle of Arran then Chancellour for breaking of the Kings injunctions in not acknowledging nor obeying his Bishops To which they answered that Bishops were no lawfull office of the Church having never beene instituted by Christ and that therefore they would not obey them nor no person else that would command without warrant of the word of GOD assuring him that GOD would humble all proud Tyrants that did lift up themselves against him as for them their lives were not so deare to them but that they would bee contented to spend them in that cause Arran arising from his seat and sitting down on his knees sayes to them scoffingly I know you are the Prophets of God and your words must needs come to passe behold now you see me humbled and brought low Well well saith Master John Craig mock on as you please assure your selfe GOD sees and will require it at your hands that you thus trouble his Church unlesse you repent Then they were remitted to the sixteenth day of November and in the mean time Master John Craig was discharged to preach About this time in November Master James Lowson died at London meekly and sweetly as he had lived Edinburgh had been all this while destitute of Pastours and did want preaching at sometimes for the space of three weeks This was very odious amongst the people and now Master John Craig being silenced they were like to want oftner than they had done to remedie this the Archbishop of Saint Andrews was ordained to preach to them and the Towne-Councell ordained to receive him as their ordinary Pastour The Councell obeyed but the people would not heare him and when they saw him come up to the Pulpit they arose and went forth at the Church doores The Ministers every where persisted to oppose that office and by common consent appointed a Fast to be kept the foure and twentieth day of October whereof they publickly and advowedly gave out these to be the causes First to stay the creeping in of Wolves meaning Bishops Secondly that GOD might send true Pastours Thirdly that he would repair the breaches and decayings of the Church which had been sometime the Lanterne of the world Fourthly that he might remove the causes of this decay tyranny and the flatterie of Courtiers This was plainer language than pleasant they behooved to be wisely dealt with There are two wayes to deal and work upon men by fear and by hope by terrifying and flattering they used both these toward them Wee heard how the sixteenth day of November was appointed for their compearance many therefore were warned against that day from divers parts When they were conveened they were pressed to allow of the Act concerning Bishops and in token of their approbation thereof to promise and subcribe obedience to their Ordinary To move them hereto they partly flattered and partly threatned them saying That all was well meant and no hurt intended to Religion Who was so well affected to it as the King Who so learned among Princes Who so sincere That he would respect and reward the worthy and obedient And by the contrary no Stipend should be payed to him that refused but hee should be deprived imprisoned banished When all this could not prevaile they devise how to temper and qualifie their promise of obedience which was conceived in these words You shall acknowledge and obey Bishops according to the word of God This seeming a restriction and limitation as if the meaning had been that they should allow of and obey Bishops as far as the word of God allowed and ordained them to be obeyed many took it for good Coyne and were so perswaded of it that some said in plaine terms Bring a Cart full of such Papers and we will subscribe them all For to obey such a Bishop in such a sort according to the word of GOD that is so far as the word of God commands to obey him is not to obey him at all for the word
of GOD commands not any obedience at all to such a Bishop neither doth it ordain acknowledge or once name such a Bishop Thus either truly deceived or deceiving themselves that they might redeeme their ease by yeelding and cover their yeelding with an equivocation they found that it was all in vaine for they were not admitted nor permitted to expound it in that sort whatsoever their meaning was but were forced to accept of the exposition which the Court and the Bishops did put upon it who understood that phrase according to the word of God not as a limitation but affirmatively wherein it was acknowledged that the word of God did command obedience to them and therefore they promised obedience according to that command Notwithstanding of all this divers stood out and would no wayes be moved neither by threatnings nor by promises to give the least shew of approbation directly or indirectly by equivocation or any other forme whatsoever but spake plainly against them and prayed publickly for the banished brethren Of these Master Nicholas Dagleish was one who thereupon was accused as too bold to pray for the Kings Rebels He answered that they were no Rebels but true Subjects who had fled from tyranny and such as sought their lives by commanding them to doe against their conscience Hee was empannelled put to his triall by an assise and was cleansed in despite and maugre the Court so farre there remained conscience in men But the Courtiers will not let him escape thus dry-shod they labour to finde a hole in his Coat another way they search and finde that a Letter had come from Master Walter Balcanquell to his wife which because shee could not well read the hand shee had given him to read to her and he had read it Hereupon he is again put to an assise and they not daring to cleanse him yet would they not finde him guilty but desired him to come into the Kings will Hee was contented to submit himself to the Kings pleasure for so much as concerned the reading of the Letter and so was sent to the Tolbooth where hee remained three weeks and was from thence sent to Saint Andrews And thus went Church-matters In the civill government there was none now but the Earle of Arran he lacked the name of King but hee ruled as absolutely and commanded more imperiously than any King under the shadow of the Kings authority and the pretext that all that he did was for the Kings good and safety Hee had gotten before the keeping of the Castle of Stirlin he behooved also to have the Castle of Edinburgh in his power Alexander Ereskin Uncle to the Earle of Marre was Captain of it hee must needs favour his Nephew and his Faction wherefore it was taken from him and given to Arran who was also made Provest of the Towne Hee was Chancellour of Scotland and having put out Pitcairne Abbot of Dumfermling hee made Master John Metellane Secretary Hee did whatsoever hee pleased if there were no Law for it it was all one hee caused make a Law to serve his ends It was observed that his Lady said to one who alledged there was no law for doing of what shee desired to have done It is no matter said shee wee shall cause make an Act of Parliament for it If any man refused to do or grant any thing hee craved they were sure to bee tossed and vexed for it even the chief of the Nobility Athole Cassils and the Lord Hume were committed Athole because hee would not divorce from his wife and entaile his estate to him the Earle or Master of Cassils because hee would not give him a great summe of Money under the name of a Loane the Lord Hume because he would not give him his portion of Dirleton Also the Lord Maxwell then Earle of Morton was quarrelled because hee would not excambe his Baronie of Pooke and Maxwell his old inheritance for a parcell of the Lord Hamiltons Lands which were now his by forfeiture Many Lands had hee taken from many but was never satisfied ever seeking to adde possession to possession which was not impertinently remonstrated to him by John Barton Goldsmith a wittie and free-spoken man Hee had directed this Barton to make him a Seale and to carve on it his Coat of Armes duely quartered according to his Lands and Honours This he did pretty well to his contentment but he left one quarter thereof blank and void Hereof when the Earle asked the reason he answered That there maybe room for the Lands your Lordship shall purchase hereafter Hee took for his Motto Sic fuit est erit meaning that it was an ordinary thing in all ages for meane men to rise to great fortunes and that therefore it ought not either to bee wondred at or to be envied And it is true if the meane had been vertue and not wickednesse which ever was is and will be both envied and hated as it deserveth His ambition was such amongst other examples thereof that Queen Elizabeth must needs bee God-mother to his daughter whose Ambassadour was present at the Christening His crueltie though conspicuous many wayes did appear singularly in the causing execute Master Cunninghame of Drummewhasle and Master Douglas of Maines his sonne-in-law This Cunninghame was an ancient Gentleman and of an old house who himself in person had beene a follower of the Earle of Lennox the Kings Grandfather and had done him good service when he took in the Castle of Dumbartan and Douglas of Maines was esteemed to bee one of the properest men in the Kingdome and was a youth of good expectation yet both of them were hanged at the Market Crosse of Edinburgh The pretext was a forged conspiracie to have taken the King on a certain day at hunting and to have carried him into England Their accuser was Robert Hamilton of Inshemachon who was as hee said himself upon the plot or at least as hee said had been desired to bee of it by Master Edmiston of Duntreath Edmiston being apprehended related How they had plotted to bring in the exiled Lords on horses forsooth which had their eares their maynes and their tails cut themselves being disguised c. A tale which was so unhandsome toyish and ridiculous that no man did beleeve it but esteemed it a foolish fable yet did they make use of it to practise their crueltie upon such as they feared and to make themselves a terrour to all men To returne to the Earle of Angus he and his associats were removed from Berwick to New-castle in May. So it seemed good to the State of England seeing no appearance of their hastie restoring to their own Countrey to secure the Court of Scotland by taking that thorn out of their foot which was too near and too pricking at Berwick Besides these banished Lords were not greatly liked of by the Lord Hunsden then Governour of Berwick for hee entertained correspondencie with the contrary Faction either
you which speeches argue but small hope to prove yea or to colour their pretended accusations and that they diffide and distrust that they shall be able to doe it And most men thinke that if there bee nothing wrung out of John Hume by some one means or other as there is no cause to doubt of the Gentlemans honesty and constancy they will have no subterfuge for their false allegations which must needs tend to your Lordships good and honour clearing your innocency and confuting the calumnies of your enemies I received a letter by Master James Melvine and Master Walter Balcanquel who arrived here on friday last declaring the couragious and constant death of Maines who gave testimony of your Lordships innocency and loyall affection to his Majestie by his last words There was no other new matter of importance in it being dated the 18. of February not long after your Lordships coming from Newcastle But I shall have no more intelligence that way for the Authour is forced to flee hither having been searched for and escaped narrowly Hee was delated by the confession of William Jafray my brother Wedderburnes servant who being booted confessed he had delivered him a letter from me It is done by Manderston to make it reflect upon my brother and he to recriminate hath accused his son George and it is thought he will be able to prove it by George Hume of Cramnicrook John Johnston is also fled and great summes of money offered for him this other letter will shew what comfort I may expect from Scotland or he who is now in the same case There is sure word from France that the Duke of Guise is in the fields with an Army of 30000. or 40000. men some say against the King maniest against Navarre or Geneva So ceasing to trouble your Lordship I rest c. Out of these may be seen the honest and honourable dealing together with the right and loyall disposition of the Earle of Angus whatever hath been set abroche or intended by any other as it is clear there have been some other motions made to him which his heart could not incline to nor his minde dispense with For certainly this feare could not arise without some great occasion and what it hath been or whether it did tend as also who are likeliest to have been Authours of it though it may be conjectured in some sort probably yet I will leave it to every mans consideration of the circumstances and persons who were upon this course of joyning together For my taske being at this time to draw though with a rude hand as I can the true draughts of this Noblemans minde whom I have now in hand I could not omit this piece whereby though there were no more to bee found of him this generall may appeare that duetie justice and vertue were the men of his counsell and the square by which hee ruled all his actions from which no extremity or hard estate could ever divert him or drive him away but to toucâ—… upon any other man or glance at any thing which might rubbe a blot upon any is besides my purpose and no wayes incumbent to mee But to returne it fell out with them according to this last letter for as they were removed from Berwick to Newcastle to secure the Scottish Court so Newcastle being not so farre from Edinburgh but that within twentie foure houres or little more they could have been there upon a necessary occasion the Courtiers were put in feare by others or faigned and imagined feares to themselves for taking away of this suggested or apprehended feare as they had been removed from Newcastle to Norwich so now they are brought from thence to London as was pretended to answer to the Embassadours accusation but indeed to advise with him of the way how they might be restored to their Countrey and the Countrey rid of Arran who was now become odious both to Court and Countrey It is a true saying That there is no society amongst Pirats without Justice for if the Arch-Pirate take all to himselfe or if hee divide not the prey equally the rest will kill or forsake him The Earle of Arran knew not this rule or regarded it not for in parting of the spoile of these Noblemen their lands their goods honours government and places of Command hee dealt them unequally drawing most to himselfe and in Councell and guiding of the State he was the onely figure or number and the rest were but ciphers and instruments to execute his decrees There were then at Court of greatest note the Master of Gray a near Kinsman to the late Earle of Gowry and of the ancient Nobilitie who did hate and disdain Arran for that he had beene Authour of the death of his deare friend seized on his lands and did presumptuously take upon him to govern the whole Countrey alone being but newly raised to bee noble There was also Sir Lewis Ballandine of kinne likewise to Gowry an ancient depender on the house of Angus and Master John Metallane Secretary who had beene indeed an enemy to the Earle of Morton and was well contented that Arran should be imployed to work his ruine but he could not away with his peremptory and absolute domineiring These were the actours and great instruments of his fall Gray directly and of purpose the other two by conniving and being conscious to the plot yet so as they would have seemed not to know of it and they did rather give way to it then worke it They all thought it reason that they should at least have their share of the spoil in a fit proportion but they could not have it any wayes proportionable to their esteem of themselves There was besides these Francis Earle Bothwell who amongst other causes of discontentment was grieved at the banishment of the Earle of Angus his Ladies brother Alexander Lord Hume had been discarded for being thought to be his friend Sir George Hume of Wedderburn and Sir James of Coldenknowes were knowne and professed friends to the Earle of Angus and Wedderburne was of kinne to the Master of Glames and allied to the house of Marre Robert Carre of Cesford was also of the party what out of love to Angus what for emulation with the house of Farnhaste who were on the other faction His Uncle the Provest of Linclowdan Douglas to his name was a speciall stickler in the businesse hee was very familiar and intimate with the Secretary Metellane who without his advice did almost nothing But above all the Lord Maxwell made Earle of Morton entred into open hostilitie for being charged to compeare he disobeyed and refused and by intelligence with the banished Lords hee levied souldiers slew one Captain Lammie that was sent against him with his companies whom Johnston did assist Hereupon a Proclamation was set forth in the Kings name that all that were able to beare armes should come and follow the King who was to pursue him in
This State will not seeme openly to know our designes but wee are to receive some help of Moneyes for so it is promised Sir William Russell shall also joyne with us as a male-content having been of late ill used by that State in killing Sir Francis but not as having any command so to do If matters go on we minde to enter on both hands Hamilton and Maxwell shall enter on the West-borders Angus â—…nd Marre at the East with such as will joyne with them there Thus did it please him to speak of himself in the third person howbeit it was written all with his own hand But Sir William Russell did not joyn with them Angus Marre and the Master of Glames came to Calsoe and remained there with the Earle Bothwel two or three nights Thither came the Lord Hume Sir George Hume of Wedderburne and others of their friends and with common consent from thence they went to Jedbrugh where they made their coming known and professed their intentions Upon the report hereof Colonell Stuart was sent against them with such forces as he could get and came to Peebles but he found that he had not to doe with irresolute and lingering folks as the Earle of Gowrie nor with such deserted and abandoned men as had fled from Stirlin and therefore he retired in due time to tell tidings of the certainty of their coming They took their journey toward Hamilton and there joyned the Lord Hamilton and the Lord Maxwell and so altogether marched to Fawkirk They caused publish Declarations every where containing their intentions and justifying their proceedings which are set down word by word in the History of Scotland written by Holinshed an English-man who pleaseth may read it there The summe is not unlike to that which was made before at Stirlin when they fled to England onely such things were added thereto as had fallen out since then in the time of their abode there As namely First The proceeding by cruelty under the shadow of the Kings name whose Predecessours did commonly labour to winne the hearts of his Subjects by clemencie Secondly The executing imprisoning banishing by wrested Lawes the worthiest most ancient and the most faithfull to GOD and the King both Noblemen and Barons Thirdly Acts and Proclamations published inhibiting Presbyteries other exercises priviledges and immunities allowed by Parliament or practised and permitted by laudable custome of the Church without which purity of Doctrine the right form of Ecclesiastical discipline cannot continue Fourthly compelling forcing the most learned and most religious men and such as were of most entire life conversation of most sincere conscience to forsake their Countrey or inhibiting them to preach and defrauding them of their Stipend by violence Fifthly the entertaining of Jesuites and executers of the Decrees of the cruell Councell of Trent Sixthly obdurate Papists having place in Session and honest men removed an evident proof and presage of intention to root out the true Religion Seventhly the thrusting of Magistrates upon Burrows contrary to their priviledges which were neither free of the Townes nor fit to discharge the place in their persons Eighthly the secret practices of James Stuart and the Colonell to turne the love and amitie which hath been now of a long time entertained with England very happily into open hostility having had intelligence with such persons as sought the Queen of Englands destruction a point confessed by divers her Rebels executed in England and which appeared by the slaughtering of the Lord Russell a man noble in birth honourable by vertue zealous in Religion of great expectation and a speciall friend and lover of Scottish men notwithstanding that they had made shew of the contrary for certaine moneths and had pretended to enter into an offensive and defensive League with her The conclusion was Wee command and charge in our Soveraigne Lords name as his born Counsellours who are bound in dutie to be carefull of his welfare honour and reputation for which we have our Lands and Inheritances all and sundry his subjects to further and assist this our godly enterprise to concurre with us and so to give testimony of their affection to the true Religion his Majesties welfare and publick peace and quietnesse of this Realme It contained also certification That such as should attempt any thing to their contrary yea that did not take plaine and open part with them should bee reputed as partakers of all vice and iniquitie as assisters of the said treasonable Conspiratours James and William Stuarts and enemies to Religion to his Majestie and Authoritie and to the publicke quietnesse of the two Realmes and should bee used as such in body and goods Commanding all Justices and Magistrates as well the Lords of the Session as others Sheriffes and whatsoever inferiour Judges to administer justice for the furtherance hereof as they would answer upon their allegeance and highest perils with the like certification to them also if they failed herein They staid at Fawlkirke that night being the second day of November and kept strong watch being within five miles of the enemy It was observed with great disdain that the Lord Maxwel who had the charge of the hired souldiers that were put on the watch and so the choyce of the watch-word gave it Saint Andrew as smelling of his superstitious disposition and which was a blemish and contradiction in a manner to their declaration wherein they professed to stand for the true Religion But it was rather privately grudged at than publickly reproved On the morrow there came a message from the Castle of Stirlin as from the King to the Earle Bothwell whereby he was desired to forsake that Company and either come to the King or returne to his own house which he pleased This was a trick to divide them and which did so work upon him that if the Earle of Angus had not partly by reason perswaded him and partly by his authoritie being a man greatly respected detained him and fixed his wavering minde he had forsaken them altogether not without great danger to have weakned the hands and hearts of the rest by such an untimely example On such moments many times do even the greatest businesse depend But God had determined to blesse that Work at that time in their hands That rub being removed they march forward and about the going down of the Sunne they shewed themselves at S. Ninians Kirk which is scarce a full mile from Stirlin and were seen from the Castle wall of friends and foes They lodged there-about as they could till near the dawning of the day and then upon a secret signe given to the Companies that had dispersed themselves into the neighbour Villages for better lodging and victuall without sound of Drumme or Trumpet they came to their Camp and Colours The way of assaulting the Town was laid down thus First one of the Commanders with a few Companies was directed to go and make shew as
if hee meant to enter the Town through some Orchards that lay on the West side thereof and at the same instant another with some other few Companies was sent to go through the Park as if they had intended to assault it on that hand near to the Castle hill while in the mean time the Noble men themselves with the grosse and body of the Army marched on the South side and passing the ditch a little above the Mill going through some Gardens entered at a certain narrow Lane not farre from the West gate where the way was so strait that single men with weapons could hardly passe it The hired souldiers which carried shot were set formost to remove any that should offer to make head against them They that were within the Town were equall in number to those that were to assault it without Noblemen the Earle Marshall and the Lord Seton and Barons who were come out of obedience to the Kings Proclamation These had the keeping of the West gate But the onely enemies were James and the Colonell Stuarts together with Montrose and Crawford in respect of some particular quarrels For Montrose had been Chancellour of the Assise by which the Earle of Morton was condemned and was esteemed to have been a bad instrument therein And Crawford had killed the Lord Glames the Masters brother whereupon deadly feude and divers murders had ensued on both sides The rest though they did not openly assist the invaders yet did they wish them no hurt nor make any resistance against them There were in the Castle the Master of Gray and Sir Lewis Ballandine who were suspected by James Stuart and not without cause He knew also that Master John Metellane bare him no great good will These hee intended to have rid himself of and to have slaughtered but they were too strong to do it without great hazard and besides it had been but little wisedome to have gone about that wherein if hee had failed it would have been his overthrow and though hee had prevailed it would not have freed him from his enemies without All he did was that the Colonell with some shot was set in the Street near the West-Gate of the town which was the place likeliest to be assaulted James Stuart himself stayed about the Bridge having the Keyes of that Gate in his pocket making that back-doore sure for his last refuge to escape by it The Earle of Montrose was placed at the foot of the Castle hill to make good the entrie through the Park The event was that having entred the Town through a narrow Lane they were welcomed and entertained by the Colonell with some shot in the street but seeing that they were resolute and more in number than he was able to deal with he retired to the Castle In this entrie there was but one onely of the Lords side killed and it is uncertaine whether it were done by the Enemie or by one of his fellowes who were so unskilfull in handling their Muskets that their Captain said That who had known them as well as hee did would not willingly have marched before them The Earle Marshall and the Lord Seton seeing the Colonell so quickly quit the Field stood still at the Gate invading no man and no man invading them The Earles of Montrose and Crawford hearing the tumult of the Towne taken on the other hand forsook their station and were received into the Castle James Stuart fled by the posterne on the Bridge and having locked the Gate behinde him he threw the Keyes into the River The Colonell in his retreat was followed so near by Master James Halden brother Germane to John Halden of Gleneagles that he overtook him and was laying hand on him but in the mean time was shot by Josua Henderson a servant of the Colonels and so died presently He was a young Gentleman much lamented of all that knew him being lately come out of France where as also in Italy he had lived divers years with great approbation of all his Countrey-men being greatly beloved for his sweet courteous disposition If it were lawfull here to bewaile a particular losse I have just cause to loose the reins of my private affection and pay that tribute of sorrow and teares which I owe to the memorie of so faithfull upright and trusty a friend For the present it shall suffise to say thus much and let it remaine as a poore witnesse of some small gratefull remembrance as long as this piece can remaine that before him I found not any and since have known but very few so hearty and sincere friends as he was to me from our childe-hood for many yeares Having thus without any further losse or hurt made themselves Masters of the Town all rejoyced at their successe and with chearfull minds and countenances welcomed them and congratulated their returne One thing was like to have bred some stirre and tumult but that the parties interressed knowing the Lords own noble disposition and how these things could not be helped bore patiently the losse they received for the joy they had of the publick good This it was when the Nobles and Gentlemen alighted to enter the Town on foot they gave their horses to their footmen to be held without till they had made all cleare within While they were busied in assaulting and rambarring Colonell Stuart the Annandale men and others also by their example who came with the Lord Maxwell seized on their horses and went cleare away with them having spared no man friend or foe of their own or the adverse partie It was no time to follow them and though it had yet could they not doe it their horses being gone That day they lodged in the Towne and kept watch and ward about the Castle that none might go forth or come in without their knowledge Robert Hamilton of Inchmachan who had falsly accused Master Douglas of Maines and Master Cunninghame of Drummiewhasle caused himself to be let downe over the Castle wall at the back-side thereof in a basket thinking so to escape but he was perceived followed and slaine in the Park by Johnston of Westerhall receiving that just reward of his betraying innocent bloud The Lord Hamilton himself when he heard of it said he had gotten but what hee had deserved The Castle not being provided of Victuals and no man almost caring to defend it it could not hold out wherefore messengers being sent to and fro betwixt the King and them all things were agreed on and so the fourth of November the Gates were set open and the Companies entering the Noblemen presented themselves before the King in all humble and submisse manner and did by their carriage and behaviour really confute the calumnies of their enemies who had accused them of traiterous intentions and practices When they came they used not many words onely They were his true and loyall Subjects ready to serve him with their bloud and that they were come to
After my departing from Linlithgow I continued in great anger whereof I am not yet fully freed because of that sentence or decreet reserved to Farnihaste against the Earle of Angus and though the doers bee partiall yet I blame most his owne simplicitie I must needes so call it seeing his authoritie ought to put order to others where now hee is onely a beholder of that which it pleaseth others to doe But hee must either take matters otherwayes upon himselfe or undoe himselfe and all the rest with him For if the Master of Glames forgetting the event of Ruthven businesse will needs trace the steps of the Earle of Gowrie it is not for the rest of the fellowship to be slothfull to their owne hinderance They are indeed at Court but are esteemed no better abroad then beasts in the Countrey never like to acquire the favour of any but continually declining out of the hearts of many of their well affected friends who all speake as though they saw already an evident ruine of them and that doubtlâ—…sly deserved for lying in their good cause and not vindicating Israel from Aram. Remember whence they are fallen and return or we shall bee forced to lament for that which wee shall never bee able to amend If they sticke to their cause all is sure otherwise nothing sure for either their suretie is by the Kings favour whereof I speake nothing or the favour of the people this they must have by pressing their cause of Noblemen for relieving them from bondage and revenging their bloud of Gentlemen and Commons for purging Religion restoring of Justice and providing that Tyrannie thrust not it selfe in againe If this bee urged it will confirme such as are already in the cause and will make more to joyne in it So shall the cause prosper and if occasion crave so there is a partie ever ready to take Armes for it But if omitting this a flattering or a fearefull course bee taken who shall speake plaine and assist such fearefull dissemblers who shall credit them when afterwards as heretofore they shall take on the name of the good cause I wish the Kings Majestie may bee used with all Princely reverence but not flatteringly fostered in tyranny to his owne undoing though I seeme to see even now that these flatterers shall be worthily wracked I aske them whether they had a just cause in hand or not and yet of all these evils under the burden whereof the Countrey groned they have opened nothing at all to his Majestie why is it not then justified in deed by condemning the other worthy to bee condemned Is their cause already ended And if not why is it then left off hath it not enemies why should it not then bee fortified against them The Declaration of their cause why was it published To acquire favour at the hands of the people And why then is there nothing done to retaine this favour yea rather why are such things done as procure their disfavour and hatred I see nothing but as men have dissemblingly pretended a good cause with uncleansed hearts God to discover their hypocrisie hath given them their hearts desire but for their further ruine for their Hypocrisie I cannot forbeare to write this though I bee out of hope of any good yet I suppose that such as have meant uprightly shall in Gods favour bee provided for though with trouble when God shall require of those dissemblers the bloud of such as have perished and shall perish through their default giving them a proofe of their owne wits and their unfaithfull hearts They would not serve God hee made men their masters Are means failed him No the last shall bee worse then the first It seemeth to mee that God hath even prepared a mischief for them and therefore given them over to their owne devices wherewith they are so drunke and blinded as men in a melancholicke apprehension who are past all cure of Physicke But this above all troubles mee most that till such time as good men bee all undone and the Land utterly ruined and overborne with Tyrannie it shall not bee resisted hereafter For a new Generation must arise that hath forgotten these things before that any who shall pretend a common cause get credit good men are so often deceived under that colour and pretext and drawne on to their wracke And certainely rather then I were hee that through mis-governance and evill order should undoe so many as are like to bee undone at this time I had farre rather give my owne life for it But I speake to deafe men and therefore I cease committing to God the providing for those whose hearts hee sees to bee upright having from time to time kept nothing backe of that which I knew would make for the surety of these men and the cause without troubling them with any particulars If Angus could steere in his owne roome hee might redresse the Masters errours Speake to Dunniepace and Largoe See what is done about the Barons and give me notice of such direction as goeth to their Shires I say for conclusion their earnest suite in particulars and negligence in the common cause convicts them before all men and the King may justly say They had no good meaning But if it were mine to doe wee should goe all together to the King and say this or the like speech Sir in that yee have as may be redressed our particulars wee thanke you heartily though it was ever the least part of our desire for Gods Church hath beene heavily oppressed then tell him the particulars apart Your Realme and Subjects have beene tyrannized over then tell him also some proofes Let therefore the Gospell bee restored to the owne libertie and some men chosen to set downe some sure policy which may last and continue Let some also bee deputed to heare the plaints and grievances of such as have beene wronged under the colour of your Majesties name and let their wrongs bee redressed as much as is possible and such order taken that the Subjects may bee out of feare heareafter of suffering so they keepe the Lawes Let the Lawes also bee revised by wise men and such of them taken away as bee hurtfull to the Subjects for you shall finde the like Ordinance touching Acts of Parliament of olde This being done wee doubt not but God shall blesse you and your Countrey seeing the neglecting hereof hath beene the cause of the evills past Sir doe it your selfe for the gaine is yours though wee put you in minde of it Now except this bee done there can bee no continuing quietnesse Post script THeir foolish proceedings make all men to stand aloofe I heare the Lord Boyd is secretly in this Countrey of Scotland but seeth not that in them which hee could wish Let the Master behave himselfe as hee pleaseth can the King but thinke that hee would rather wish his owne sister sonne King I finde great fault that the Abbots Driebrough and Cambuskenneth Lie
to loathe them and to bee loathed of them and so take away that great expectation men had of his Religion and their love to him for it I would separate and divide him from such and such from him then bring him to a neutralitie in Religion then to countenance men of contrary Religion then stirre suspicions on each side then alienation would follow and what not But as I am out of my poore affection toward his Majestie I doe wish that these occasions were taken away I wish I say that your Lordship see to it as you would have things right and out of that minde you spake of which was that you have the honour to bee nearer in kinne to him then to any King that can come after him howbeit your Lordship is in the same degree of kindred with the next apparent my Lord Hammiltouns children But you desire no change I know and that it may continue in the present race as I am perswaded that Hammiltoun himselfe hath no other minde yet the matter is worthy your Lordships consideration so much the more as ye have had experience how farre evill company about him hath had power alreadie to make things goe on I leave it and rest as having no part or particular save onely to wish well and to follow as your Lordship goes before In the meane time I have also here a note of a sheet of paper or two concerning the abuses in the Church and Common-wealth sent to me by master James Melvin to be I know imparted to your Lordship you may lay it by you and reade it when you have leasure for your remembrance This hee tooke and having read a little of it with a deepe sigh which expressed the inward passion of his heart God knowes my part sayes hee I shall neglect nothing that is possible for mee to doe and would to God the King knew my heart how I am affected to his welfare and would give eare to mee But c. Many times was hee most earnestly dealt with to take more upon him to frequent the Court more and to make his residence at it especially by Sir Lewis Ballandine His pretext was the common cause and the good of it but it proceeded from a particular betwixt him and master John Metellane then Secretarie who had crossed him in some suite hee had concerning Orkney and drawne the halfe of it to his owne use For which cause hee endeavoured to employ the same Gentleman to have perswaded my Lord to that purpose but he knowing both my Lords inabilitie of body and aversenesse of minde told him sincerely and plainly which way my Lord was inclined and that his disposition was not to be drawn by any man farther then he thought fit out of his owne discourse of reason And for his owne part hee was to follow his Lordship and not to goe before him or prescribe him what he should doe Sir Lewis grieved very much hereat having beene familiar with him of old and complained to his friends that the Earle of Angus was too slow and that he had one with him that was as slow as himselfe Not long after the infirmitie of his body increasing and his strength and health decreasing he was seldome able to come to Court and could not stay long at it when he did come I finde in a note of those times that at the Parliament holden in Edinburgh 1587. in June there was some dispute betwixt the Earle of Angus and Master of Glames But I remember no such thing neither doe I know how there could bee any publicke dissention either in this or any other thing howbeit they differed in judgement concerning the guiding of State affaires yet I see not how that could come to any publicke contention His associates propounded to him to accept the Office of Chancellour which had beene vacant ever since the removing of James Stuart This hee did familiarly impart to the former Gentleman and asked his opinion therein Hee answered plainly That it was indeed the most fit place for him as being the most honourable Office in the Kingdome by which he might doe most good offices to his Countrey in Councell Session and elsewhere and that by that occasion it brought great dependance and many followers That it had beene before in the hands of his Predecessours as of Earle Archbald the first called Bell the Cat and of late in the Earle of Mortons before he was Regent Hee answered that it required skill in the lawes and more learning then hee had It was replied that in very deed much learning was not absolutely necessary that it was not knowne what learning Archbald the first had and it is not likely that hee had much But it was well knowne that the Earle of Morton had very little or none at all to speake of not so much in the Latine tongue as he himselfe had and yet hee had discharged the Office with credit A naturall judgement to conceive and resume the question and the reasons of each side is more needfull in a Chancellour then learning his part being properly to doe that whereas the decision seldome hangs upon his vote Or if it come to that learning does not alwayes the turne knowledge of the customes of the Countrey is more requisite and is onely required in Councell As for the Session businesse the President does commonly supply the Chancellours roome Besides seeing that ordinarily the question is not ended at the first hearing what is difficult may be advised and tossed by whom your Lordship pleaseth before the next hearing And although you finde not that full sufficiencie for the present which you could wish yet time and custome will bring experience and experience beget knowledge And this is said to have beene observed of the Earle of Morton that having beene rude enough at first he became afterward very skilfull and as able and sufficient as any man in the Kingdome and therefore your Lordship needs not to distrust or diffide your selfe in the like case Well saies my Lord I know not what dexteritie either of them hath had and as for the Earle of Morton though he wanted letters yet hee was of a singular judgement and rare wisedome scarce to be matched by any in this age But for my owne part as I yet thinke neither am I able for the present to discharge it neither doe I thinke it fit to enter into an Office before I have learned what belongs to it neither can I digest to doe it by others seeing I ought to doe it my selfe yet I shall advise The conclusion was he rejected it and thereupon it was given to Secretarie Metellane to his associates great griefe he having ever been a man of a contrary faction and disposition in all businesse of the Common weale Hee accepted of the Office of Lieutenant on the Borders willingly being more sutable to his disposition and his proper element as we speake and he professed that he delighted as